THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
(263 Chapters)
Dictated to Jakob Lorber through the inner word by our Lord Jesus Christ during
August 1851 to July 1864
This is God’s Word and God’s Word is free. It may be copied freely on condition that the text will not be altered. To protect the integrity of this translation a copyright is added:
©Copyright 2009: Albert K Hoffmann
Translated from the original German book: “Das grosse Evangelium Johannes - Band 4”,
as published by Disk-plus-Buch-Verlag 1999, by G. Gutemann.
(Please be patient, this is a first draft unedited translation. Proper editing still in progress.)
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 1
01] When I got up and everyone else who rested with Me rather sweetly for more than three hours, I immediately call the three to Me and ask them, why they did not consent to the strengthening three hour sleep.
02] Says Mathael: “Lord! You Marvellous, You most Wise! Who can sleep, if he through Your word anyway receives the mightiest strength! All three of us are anyway strengthened to such an extend, as if we had slept most well for the whole night! But we have used the three hours - as much as it was possible for us - in Your name and have subject to Your merciful admission learned things, which most likely no mortal ever have dreamt about. For that we would like to give to You our sincerest en warmest thanks; You are the Lord, and everywhere You are all in all; therefore to You alone all our love and highest respect!”
03] Say I: “Good then, I know what you have discussed and learned during the time planned for you! But since you have learned it, keep it for the time being to yourself and also afterwards do not make misuse of it; since the children of this earth cannot understand this, because they are not from the same place where you came from. But you will experience much bigger things; after the holy spirit has come over you, whom I will soon pour out over you, who will lead you into all truth! This will be the spirit of love, the Father Himself, who will draw and teach you, so that you all can come there, where I will be.
04] Since truly I say to you: Nobody will come to Me, if the Father is not drawing Him towards Me! You must all be taught by the Father, thus by the everlasting love in God, if you want to come to Me! Therefore you all must be perfect, like the Father in heaven is perfect! Hence, a lot of knowledge, also the most plentiful experience will not bring you there, but only the living love for God and in the same measure to your neighbour; therein lies the great secret of the rebirth of your spirit out of God and in God.
05] However, everybody will have to walk with Me through the narrow gate of the fullest abnegation, until he becomes what I am. Everybody must cease to be something for himself, so that he can become everything in Me.
06] To love God above all, means: to completely rise and become one with God, - and to love your neighbour also means: to completely know and understand your neighbour, otherwise one will not be able to love him completely; because a partial love is of no use to him who loves, nor to him who is loved.
07] If you want to have a full view in all directions from a high mountain, you must in any case climb to the highest peak; because from any lower vantage point, a considerable section will always remain concealed. Therefore in love everything and the outer must occur from within, so that its fruit can be revealed to you.
08] Your heart is a field, and the active love therein is the living seed kernel; but the poor brothers are the fertilizer for the field. Those of you who will place many seed kernels into the well fertilized ground, will also reap a full harvest. The more you will fertilize the ground with the poor, the stronger it will become; and the more you place good seed kernels into it, the richer the harvest. Who will sow plentiful, will also harvest plentiful; who will sow sparsely, will also harvest sparsely.
09 But therein lies the highest wisdom, that you will become wise by the liveliest love. However, all knowledge is of no use without love! Therefore, do not strive too much for a lot of knowledge, but rather that you love a lot, then love will give to you, what no knowledge ever can give to you! It is quite alright that the three of you have used the three hours for the multiple enrichment of your knowledge and your experiences most eagerly; but all this would be of little use for your souls. If you in future sacrifice your time with the same eagerness to love your neighbour, then only one day will be of greater use for your souls!
10] What use is it to you before Me, if you nearly dissolve yourself because of amazement about My power, greatness and never fathomable magnificence, but outside your house are crying poor brothers and sisters of hunger, thirst and coldness! How wretchedly would sound and to no use would be a loud cheering and praising for the honour and glory of God, if you cannot hear the hardship of a poor brother! To what use are all the rich and most magnificent sacrifices in the temple, if in front of its doors a poor brother perishes of hunger?
11] Therefore your search should especially be directed towards your poor brothers and sisters; to them bring help and consolation! And you will find in a brother, who was helped by you, more, than having travelled to all the stars and have praised Me with tongues of Seraphim!
12] Truly, I say to you, all angles, all heavens and all worlds with all their wisdom, cannot give you in eternity, what you can achieve, if you truly have helped a poor brother, who was in misery, with all your strength and all your means! Nothing stands higher and closer to Me than true, active love!
13] If you pray to God, but does not, while you are praying, can hear the complaining voice of your poor brother who came to you for help during your hour of prayer, then your futile chatter is damned! Since My honour exists in love - and not in the futile twaddle of your mouth!
14] You should not be as Jesajas has shouted: ‘See, those people honour Me with their lips; but their hearts are far away from Me!’, but if you pray to Me, do this in the spirit and in all truth! Since God is a spirit and can only be worshipped in the spirit and in the truth.
15] The only true prayer in the spirit appealing to Me, does not consists in the movement of the tongue, the mouth and the lips, but only in the active exercising of love. What use is it to you if you have decorated the grave of a prophet with many pounds of gold, but failed to hear the voice of a suffering brother?! Do you think that it can pleases Me? Fool! You will be looked at with angry eyes by Me, because you have for the sake of a dead failed to listen to the voice of a living!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 2
01] (The Lord:) “See, I already have made provision for it, that the places which we are going to visit now, will, within the next one-hundred years, disappear, so that in time no too crude idolatry is carried out!
02] My Nazareth will not be found, however, another over the mountain from here towards sundown (evening = west). Genezareth will disappear, only Tiberias on this side of the sea, will remain. Ceasarea Philippi, where we are now, is already extinguished, but one will remain above the Merom Lake, from where the Jordan is coming, and one in the direction of the evening, not far from the large salt lake, not far from Tyre and Sidon. The land Samaria will only partially remain from here in the direction of midday (south) up to the large sea, but the smaller portion, which lies more towards the morning with the true Sichar and the true mountain Horeb, will be wiped out, and the later descendants will search for it and will find it not far from the large sea; but only the name will remain and a rough mountain, but not the truth. And so it will happen to Jerusalem and many places of the promised land, which to a large extend will be transformed into a desert.
03] All of you remember this well; since it will happen like that, so that the people do not stop listening to the voice of their poor brothers and sisters when idolizing these places! They should all become confused about it! They should search in the wrong Nazareth for My hut and become stupid; since the real Nazareth will shortly after I have ascended to My kingdom, be wiped off the face of the earth.
04] Who will search for futile things, will find futile things and die because of it; but who searches for the real Nazareth in his heart, will find it in every poor brother and a real Bethlehem in every poor sister!
05] There will be times when people will travel to this place from far away and will search for these places. The names will remain, - but not the villages! Yes, the nations in Europe will go to war to own these places and will think and believe, to do Me a good favour thereby; but they will leave their wives and children and brothers and sisters at home to perish in poverty, need and misery!
06] However, if they in the beyond come to Me, to receive their assumed reward for their troubles and sacrifices, I will reveal to them their big foolishness and will show them, what misery they have created by their foolishness which I never have asked them to do; firstly under those who were entrusted to their care, namely the poor, weak wives, children and other needy people of the house! And it will be indicated to them, that they will not come to the light of My mercy, until they have made completely good all the misery they have caused, - what will be very hard for them to do, since they will for that possess only extremely meagre means in the dim light of the spirit world above and under the earth.
07] I say to you: Because of the great foolishness of the people, these places will be put under the control of the heathens. And through those heathens I will allow the false supporters of My teachings in the direction of sunrise (east) and sundown (west), at noon (south) and in the area of midnight (north) to be flagellated.
08] Therefore take care, that foolishness and blind superstition does not spread roots in My teaching of life and true recognition of God along the only way of deed-active love; this will give to everybody the true light and the right and unlimited view of all things of the natural and spiritual world! This is and will forever remain the only true and effective way to Me and My everlasting kingdom.
09] I, as the love from eternity, am the only light, the way, the door and the everlasting life; who wants to enter in another way into My kingdom of light, is like a thief and a robber and will be banished into extreme darkness, already here, and even more so one day in the beyond. - Now you know what to do, and what is right before Me. Do accordingly, and you will walk on the right path!
10] But now we want to go to the nine who drowned, and you, Marcus, bring wine to them; since we will need it!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 3
01] Thereupon we went quickly to the nine, and I asked that their faces should turned upwards with their heads lying uphill. When they were placed like this, I said to Markus: “Give each one a few drops of wine in the mouth!” This was easy to accomplish, because all of them had an open mouth. When this was done, I said to all present: “Go, and every weak believer among you should make sure whether the nine are completely dead!”
02] Among the thirty converted pharisees there was also a doctor, who was able to recognize if a body was completely dead or not. He came closer and said: “Not because I have the slightest doubt about the death of these drowned, that I come here to examine them, but to give you, as an skilled expert, a full-valid proof, that these nine are completely dead.” Hereupon he touched the nine, looked at their eyes, the hypocritic nose as a sure sign of complete death and the complete extinguishing of all physical life-spirits.
03] After a very precise inspection and also the cotestimony of all who confirmed his findings as valid and true, he delivered his judgement loudly and added to it: “Not now, but already yesterday, one hour after getting into the water, they were already completely dead as they are now! Judging by the nose and the smell, decay has already started. No human science, strength and power will call these nine back to life! This is only possible for Him, who will raise all the dead from their graves to life on judgement day!”
04] Said I: “So that you upon this valid testimony of the doctor will recognize the glory of the Father in the Son of man, I call loud to the Father and say: ‘Father, glorify Your name!’”
05] Here many heard a voice like many thunders: “I have glorified him through you, My most beloved Son; because it is in You, that I find My true pleasance! The people should listen to you!”
06] Many heard these words, but many heard only a pure thunder and began to ask, why it was thundering. But those who heard words in the thunder, gave testimony about what they have heard, and the others were surprised by it and said: “This is odd! We only heard the thunder, - but since many of you have heard the same words, we believe you as if we have heard it ourselves. Nevertheless from this we can conclude, that this Master here is only the Son, but not the holy almighty Father, who lives in heaven, and whom no person has ever seen, but only could speak to in sanctified moments. Moses was therefore also a son of the Almightiest, since also he has performed extraordinary signs, and the other prophets too in equal measure; this Nazarene may be the biggest prophet, because he does the biggest and most signs.”
07] Said Murel, who listen to this quite well: “No, you are mistaken; this is still a very large misunderstanding of yours! Who has announced Moses before Moses through the spirit of the Lord, who Elias, who Samuel, who any of the four great prophets? They were like by coincidence awakened by God and prophesied! And of whom did they prophesied most? Actually about Him who is now in front of us! The voice which could be heard as a mighty thunder, was very much His very own voice, which He uses to speak to us with His bodily mouth! The only difference consists therein: With His mouth of the body, He speaks as a person to us, but by means of the thunder voice, He could be heard as Him, who was, is and will be forever, - who has created everything there is and who gave to His people the law under continues lightening and thunder on Sinai. Therefore only for Him everything is possible, also this, that He out of the highest love for us, His children, could become a man like us, otherwise He could forever not be seen and be recognized by His children He loves above all!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 4
01] Here I step closer to Murel and say: “You have done this well, My son! You have truly penetrated the truth very deeply, and those who have seen things a little skew, you have taught them according to the fullest truth. Therefore you will become a competent weapon for Me against the Jews and the heathens; your reward in heaven will therefore not be small!
02] But let us now go over to action, which I have determined for you, so that everyone can touch it with his hands, that it is truly only Me, who must have come according to the prophecies of all the prophets up to Simeon, Anna, Zacharias and Johannes, who was decapitated by Herodes! See, these nine should all become alive and will go home to their families! If they fully strengthened will wake up, do not detain them, but let them go immediately; only if I have left this area, you may inform them what has happened to them.
03] When I have finished speaking, I said to Markus: “Put again some wine in their mouths!”
04] Markus did this; but Cyrenius and Kornelius asked Me, why the drowned must be given wine before making them alive again.
05] Said I: “To revive these nine this is absolutely not necessary; but since they will leave immediately after being revived, they need strengthening of the body, and this is accomplished by putting some wine in their mouths before reviving them. It will be absorbed by the nerves of the palatal and tongue and in this way shared with all the other life nerves. When these nine become alive, the soul, returned to the body, will already have a strengthened tool, which she can immediately use for all kind of activity. If it wasn’t for this prestrengthening, the newly revived would need to stay for a while, to strengthen their limbs for any activity. At the same time this prestrengthening will leave a nice taste in the mouth of the concerned, which is also necessary since the murky water smell would cause them to become sick after been awakened, from which they could not been completely freed for a long time. - now you also know this; do you still have any concerns in this regard?”
06] Said Kornelius: “No, not really, Lord and Master; however, the thought came to me, how You as the Almighty, who’s will is capable of doing everything, here and there still make use of completely natural means to achieve a certain goal!”
07] Said I: “And why should I not?! Are the natural means not also a creation of My will, - namely the wine out of the cellar of Markus, who’s empty tubes and other holders I alone miraculously filled with wine?! If I therefore make use of natural means, then this is not less a miracle than Me using no natural means but only My will! - Do you understand this now?”
08] Said Kornelius and Cyrenius: “Yes, also this is now very clear to us; we are already looking forward to the reviving of the nine drowned people! Will this take place immediately?”
09] Said I: “Only a little more patience, until they had been given some wine in their mouth for a third time, so that they can have sufficient prestrengthening in them before becoming alive anew!”
10] With that all the curios were being satisfied, and Markus gave on My instructions to the nine for the third time some wine in their mouths.
11] Thereupon I say to the many bystanders: “This task has now also been completed! But let us distance ourselves from this place and sit at the tables where a well prepared morning meal awaits us! If we would stay here, we would only confuse the newly awakened, and they would think that something extraordinary had happened to them; but if they do not see anybody close by, it will seem to them, that they, because of yesterday’s storm, completely dazed and worn-out had fallen asleep on this hill and only awoke from a deep sleep this morning, the day following yesterdays Sabbat! Because of that they will completely unconcerned and quietly rise from where they are lying now and return to their homes, where they of course will be welcomed by their families with the biggest joy and be refreshed.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 5
01] Upon this My word everyone immediately carries out My instructions, - but many quite reluctantly, since they would have liked observing the miracle from close by; but no one dares to make any comment. We walk to our tables and sit down and reach for the fishes, which this time were tastily prepared and we eat with a joyful mood.
02] This time especially My Jarah is in a good mood and says: “I really don’t know why it is, that I’m in such a good mood today. But I also have noticed something else, and this is that not all the others are in such a good mood like I am! I am a girl and should have been tormented by curiosity more than others, - but here it is just the opposite! The men are all the time peeping to make sure if the nine have already awaken, but I have not peeped once, nevertheless, I already have seen them walking away, one after the other one, - but the men and lords and kings still keep looking and ask themselves in their souls, if they really became alive again? Oh, already al little half hour ago! Immediately after arriving at the tables, the nine started stirring and one after the other rose from the ground, rubbed the sleep out of their eyes and left. I observed this very easily through the trees which partially covers the view from here to that particular place, since I’m small I could easily look underneath the branches; but you are big, and the branches blocked your view to see the miracle of the power of the divine will. But now it is already too late; even if you went there, you would find nothing than perhaps the place, where the nine were lying. Also those, which the Lord already yesterday shortly after the storm has awakened, left with the nine for home.”
03] Said Kornelius: “But you have very good eyes and notices everything. If everything is done, then everything is in anyway fine and good, and we don’t need anything else than the assured success of that, what the Lord arranges and wants; since only one single failure would cause some doubts among the hardline believers. Did you really saw the nine getting up and walking away?”
04] Says Jarah a little excited: “Now then, I hope not one is contemplating a liar in me!? As long as I live and can think, never ever did a lie come over my lips, - and at the side of my Lord, my God and most true Master should I bring forth a lie, to satisfy thereby your curiosity?! Oh, then you, elevated lord, do not in the least know Jarah! See, in the still so bright mind also resides the lie; since you can have explained something to someone out of your mind, as it made sense to you; but your made-sense-to-you was utterly wrong, and thus have completely lied with your explanation, - because you have mislead yourself and your neighbour. But the true and pure love never lies and cannot lie, since it honours its neighbour, and as also a child of God, more than itself and God above all! But I am full of love for God and therefore also for my neighbour - and you think I’m able to provide you with wrong information?! Elevated Kornelius, this imposition coming from you was not well-behaved!”
05] Said Kornelius: “But, most lovely Jarah, never ever did I meant it in such a way! I asked you in this way, because it is a completely normal way of asking, however, not in the remotest sense did I think, that you could have told me something which is untrue! Ask the Lord Himself, who surely knows, what goes on in my soul, if I intended to accuse you, most guileless and loveliest girl, of a lie! The nine have been awakened by the will of the Lord and have also already departed according to the will of the Lord, and the whole matter is thereby concluded, but I gave you the somewhat ungainly question as a pure habit and actually did not thought anything of it. - Will you be cross with me about that?”
06] Said Jarah: “O not at all, but in future you must think about your questions more carefully! But now lets talk about something else; since we have long enough talked about empty matters!”
07] Said Kornelius and Cyrenius: “Yes, yes, you are absolutely right; every minute which we spend on idle chatting, is a great loss, if the Lord is with us! Let us give to only the Lord the honour to determine and arrange something!”
08] Said I: “Lets leave it at that; we now have time for fishing and want to provide Markus with ample stock! After midday, however, something else will come up!”
09] The old Markus, who overheard Me, instructed immediately his sons to prepare the necessary vessels; because the fish in the large, fenced off container in the lake, was severely damaged during yesterday’s storm.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 6
01] While we were discussing at our table this and that, an argument started between the thirty young pharisees and the still present twenty Persians. The Persians considered the awakening of the nine drowned persons as a proper miracle; but the thirty young pharisees in a small way doubted such. Especially Risa, who earlier strengthened Hebram for Me, was the strongest against the same.
02] Hebram said: “Friend Risa, if a person for once is dead by the body, like those nine were dead, you can place him as you like, and the following day likewise and you can put the same wine in his mouth, he will still never come to life again! This is an act of the divine willpower, and the placing and pouring of wine are serving no other purpose, then letting the water run out of the stomach and the lungs by a correct placing, and that by the wine the still unsettled nerves receive a necessary prestrengthening and to provide the palate with an undisgusting taste. But in connection with the later awakening of the dead body, not the placing nor the wine is of any importance. The Lord only allowed this to happen, because He has decided to bring those nine back to life again by His will, and that the souls immediately find an inhabitable and useful body! - Don’t you see the logic of it?”
03] Says Risa: “Yes, yes, I can see it and you will be probably right; nevertheless, it still requires effective proof, to convince oneself scientifically, that the placing and the later triple administering of wine on its own, cannot make the body of a completely drowned person alive again! If one is convinced about that, only then does this awakening becomes a perfect miracle! This is my opinion.”
04] Said Hebram: “Now then, if you insist and the Lord wants it, it might happen that during the newly arranged fishing trip another corpse is found, and with him you can apply exactly the same placing- and wine-administering experiments to revive him again, however, you will find that you will not achieve any joyful results!”
05] Said the Persians: “We share this opinion! Since what is only possible for the power of the divine will, is not possible for any person who is only a creature himself, - except if the will of God acts with and through a person. This is our opinion, and we do not believe to be on the wrong path with it. - But now all are proceeding to the water, and therefore also we want to mount our vessels; since with this opportunity most likely some sort of miracle will occur, and of that we must be witnesses.”
06] Thereupon a general departure to the water takes place, which during this morning is very quite and suited for fishing. This time My disciples, except for Ischariot, work together with the sons of the old Markus and help them to spread and throw out the big nets.
07] But Judas Ischariot entertained himself privately by going all by himself to the completely ruined city, to investigate what was going on; since he earlier had overheard, that the wealthy Greeks wanted to pave some of the streets with gold and silver. But he thought and was under the impression, that the wealthy had already made considerable progress in this regard; he therefore went unseen to the burned down city, to fish for gold, silver and other valuables lying in the open.
08] But this time his dirty tricks did not paid off, - except on his back; since when he was as a stranger discovered to chase after gold and silver in the back streets, he was soon arrested by the guards and suffered a hard beating. Thereupon he of course left the ruins of the old town which was still smoldering despite yesterdays storm; the towns ancient name was ‘Vilipia Philippi’ and only recently under the emperors of Rome received the additional name ‘Caesarea’.
09] When our gold fisher arrived with hurrying steps back at the house of Markus, he of course met no one except the wife and daughters of Markus, with whom he were not able to get far, since they had their hands full with preparing lunch and had therefore no time to pay any attention to him. Besides, they already believed firmly in Me and were therefore not at all in the mood, to answer the somewhat cheeky questions of Judas Ischariot; in addition this disciple was not in their favour, because during the past few days he proved himself to be greedy and intolerable.
10] Since he was not welcomed in the women house of Markus, he left the house and went to the sea to look for us, but could not see us, since we had to steer onto the high seas to make a good catch, because of a fish trail occurring only twice a year according to the direction of the Jordan, coming from the Merom Sea, carrying a lot of fish consisting mainly of the best gold-cod-trout.
11] Since the disciple who stayed behind was very bored and did not know what to do, he went to the tents of Ouran, to investigate if everything has been removed and at the same time using the opportunity to find perhaps a few superfluous gold- or sliver pieces, which were left behind by someone! But also there the world was nailed shut with boards; since Ouran has left in each tent three guards behind, with whom it was not advisable to speak during the absence of their master. With a lot of anger he left the tents and went to look for a shady tree, under which he lay down and fell quite comfortably asleep.
12] But shortly afterwards his sleep was also interrupted, since the flies gave him no rest, - in short, Ischariot was tormented for three full hours and was near desperation. He then saw our ship and his heart felt a little lighter, and he regretted it already quite a lot, that he left My company.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 7
01] But we made a true million catch of the best fish, and on the high seas two completely naked female corpses were found drifting around, who earlier fell into the hands of pirates who robbed them of everything, and afterwards threw them alive into the water. Both, maidens of nineteen and twenty-one years of age, very well formed, were from Kapernaum and daughters of a wealthy house, who wanted to travel to Gadarena, and entrusted themselves to the sea. Their ship and the ship’s crew were in order. But in the middle of the lake they bumped into a Greek pirate who took the ship. The crew of four and the two maidens lost their lives. The four crew men were killed before they were thrown into the sea. Towards both maidens the pirates were a little more humane; they took off all their clothes, raped them and only then threw them into the sea. But the perpetrators were even before daybreak today caught by the arm of justice and the court, and those devils will not escape their sharpest punishment.
02] The maidens were, however, firmly tied together with their hair and drifted completely dead on the water. This was very good for the placing- and wine experiment to perhaps revive someone who drowned, as believed by Risa. Therefore both corpses were wrapped in cloths and put into the ship.
03] But there was now a lot of work to do, and Markus did not know how to store all the fish; but I instructed Raphael to help Markus, and very quickly everything was in the best order. But Risa took charge of the reviving effort of the two corpses and laid them in the same manner on the ground as I have done a day before.
04] And Thomas quickly greeted Judas Ischariot and asked him somewhat ironically how his fishing expedition went? Judas Ischariot grumbled something into his thick beard, but did not dared to start a controversial conversation with Thomas; since he remembered that it in fact was Thomas who warned him beforehand, not to go to the city and search for gold, and therefore he did not want Thomas to know how it went! Thus Judas Ischariot kept quiet; but I gave Thomas a sign, that he should no longer pursue the gold seeker, because it would bare only little fruit.
05] However, it came to pass that a servant of Ouran, on the account of Judas Ischariot, reached into the treasure bag of Helena and stole thirty silver groschen. The servant came hurriedly to our table and said: “A thief, a thief! When the high masters were at sea to attend the pleasant fishing expedition and nobody, except for the Roman soldiers who camp around the mountain and are busy exercising, were close by, I had to leave the large tent to relieve myself; at that moment a disciple of the great Prophet, whom you rightly call your master, crept into the tent and stole, before I was back in the tent, from the treasure bag of the princess thirty silver groschen!
06] When I entered the tent, I found him embarrassed in the tent, with his eyes searching the ground, as if he was searching for a lost item; I spoke to him quite gruffly, since he looked suspicious to me, but he was frightened and immediately left the tent. Initially I did not expect any wrongdoing by a disciple of the big prophet; but when I walked up and down in the tent, I noticed the treasure bag of the most elated princess, because it was not in the same order as it was known to me before. For being a confidant, I was familiar with the numeric content of the treasure bag, I took the bag and counted the precious content, and see, - thirty silver groschen were missing! Those thirty delightful silver pieces could impossibly been taken by anyone else, than the previously indicated disciple! Most submissively I want to report this in time, so that in the end no suspicion falls on me who is innocent.”
07] Says Helena: “Servant, why do you apologise, even before anybody has cast any suspicion on you?!”
08] Says the guard: “Most merciful princess! I do not apologize, but most dutifully I simply report the theft carried out by the disciple of the great prophet!”
09] Says Helena: “When did you previously searched my treasure bag without my knowledge?!”
10] Says the guard: “Oh, immediately after the elated, most merciful princess left the tent in my care! There were in all 600 groschen; but now there are only 570 - apparently there are 30 groschen missing, which nobody else could have taken than this disciple! Since I’m as guard responsible for the elated treasures, I must know what and how much I have to guard, and as an old, loyal servant I cannot be blamed, if I on time familiarize myself about what and about how much I have to guard! I now have noted the reported missing goods and have most dutifully reported it.”
11] Says Helena: “Very well, very well, later we will look into the matter in more detail and find out who the culprit of the evil was, and he will not escape a just punishment! Perhaps it is also a possibility, that you made a mistake when counting the first or the second time, and it would be wrong to accuse the disciple of the divine Master, who entered the tent because maybe he was bored, for what he even had a right to do so, since no rule was given by us, that nobody was allowed to enter the tents! Go back to your post; I shall soon go there myself to investigate everything very thoroughly!”
12] With this answer the guard went away and his first task was, to put the thirty groschen as quick as possible back into the bag, so that the princess was right with her remark, in that he made a counting error. When he was finished with this operation, he became very embarrassed, what he was going to say during the investigation. So he thought that it would be best to go back to the princess, to ask her for forgiveness and thereby show to her, that he made a counting error and that he did a great injustice to the disciple. - Thought and done! After a few minutes he returned and explained it to the princess and at the same time he ask her to let go the promised investigation, since no crime was committed anymore.
13] When doing so, he still looked very embarrassed, since he knew that king Ouran punishes nothing more sharply than a lie and theft. Helena felt pity for the old goblin, who never before proved to be disloyal and she said to him: “Stand up and go your ways! It wasn’t nice of you, that you wanted to revenge yourself in such a low manner on the disciple of the Lord, just because you don’t like him, but who never did any harm to you, except that, since we are here, you can’t stand him! See, this was evil of you, and you deserved to be sharply punished; since now everything is quite clear to me how you have acted!”
14] Here the servant starts to tremble, and Judas Ischariot who listened with great attention to this dialog from a distance, came to the servant and said to him: “Indeed, you have acted bad against me and without any reason; but I forgive you! Yes, I was in the tent, and when I was nearly only a few moments inside, you fiercely confronted me from behind and I went my ways; but there was never any mentioning that the treasures of the tent had been violated! And if you would not have confronted me so fiercely, the treasures which you have been guarding would not have suffered any damage by me. In short, let it be as it may be, - I have forgiven you; but with your masters you must see to it yourself how to get along well!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 8
01] With that Judas Ischariot stepped back, and I said to Helena, Ouran and Mathael: “Leave everything alone; since we have more important things to discuss! Keep the servant and do not punish him; because he would never have undertaken this loose prank, if it wasn’t for a spirit who drove him to it! But he was driven, so that he did a prophecy for us, which will be fulfilled. - But nothing further on this topic; since we have now much more important things to discuss!”
02] And Cyrenius asked me quite surprised: “Lord, what will that be? It appears to me that there can me nothing more important, than what we already have encountered here! O speak, Lord! My heart is trembling from desire to learn about Your new arrangements and decisions, so that I can act accordingly!”
03] I say: “Just be a little patient; since everything must have its time to reach ripeness! Therefore a little rest is now above all necessary. Thus rest with Me a very short while!”
04] After that all rested and the matter between Judas Ischariot and the guard of the treasures of Ouran, which bothered Ouran and Mathael in anyway very little, was settled. Both of them were discussing very important government matters with Kornelius and Faustus; since Ouran was very anxious, because he already began to think about it, to return to the people of whom he was the king, with this great discovery of truth, and make them happy as much as possible. He wanted to be a king of sensible and wise people and not of pure human larvae and machines, who, without knowledge and without a will, walk through life like animals.
05] But Risa observed his two corpses and only thought about it, if they would become alive again by his premanipulation which he copied and finally by the power of My name. Others around Me, thought about it, what the very important matter could be, which I after the short rest will attend to. In short, although it looked as if all were resting externally, they were in their inner soul in the highest degree active, and nobody knew wherefrom and whereto! Philopold, Murel and Kisjonah stuck their heads together and deliberated feverishly about what was supposed to happen; Cyrenius and Ebahl and Jarah were also thinking a lot and could not find anything, that still could be happening. It appeared to them that everything was already exhausted.
06] Schabbi and Jurah, the two Persian delegated speakers, said to their colleagues, who pressed them strongly: “Stop it! It would mean to tempt the power of God in our hearts! What do we know, how we are constituted within! But if we do not know anything about ourselves, how should we know how God is constituted within, and what He will do?! But this we know, that everything He will do, will be most wise and it will be aimed to our best advantage; no matter what will happen now, more or less spectacular as there was before, it should bother us only very little! We are and will stay merchants and everything which is aimed to our best, we can use exceedingly well. In the end we regard everything equally spectacular, valuable and important what is coming from Him, the only Lord of eternity and the infinity of all His countless deeds and works.
07] Since we do not know ourselves, we therefore also cannot know what else we still need, above everything we already have received; but He knows it and, hence, He can designate what will be coming as something big and as very important! Because for the Lord of all order from eternity it is impossible to start counting at 13 or 14, but always only at 1. And as such He also knows pure and clear, what we according to sequential order need for our inner life perfection; therefore we can wait in complete tranquillity, for what He still wants to undertake today!”
08] This quite wise advice calmed the souls of the Persians completely; but also the souls of those sitting at My table, calmed down and waited with tensest expectations and joy for what I later on will do very openly.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 9
01] But the old Markus came out of the house, where he was busy with preparations for a midday meal, to Me and said very softly: “Lord, - forgive me if I disturb You with my concern for a few moments!”
02] I say to him: “Friend, go and tell the lurking spies of Herodes behind your house: ‘The Son of Man acts and speaks openly before the eyes and ears of all the world and does not want to make any secret deals with anybody; who thus wants to talk to Me and wants to discuss something with Me, must come to Me and must also speak and act completely openly! With Me nothing is quietly and secretly whispered into one’s ear and no negotiations and meetings take place in secrecy; this is a damned custom of the worldly children, if they have evil in mind and therefore do not dare to come openly and fast enough to daylight with it, because they fear the people for the sake of their evil intentions. But I act openly and say everything loudly and are not afraid of the people, because My intentions with the people are good!’
03] Markus bowed most deeply to Me and went, to fulfill My instructions with the biggest punctuality. When he whispered this with all seriousness into the false faces of the lurkers which were sent out by Herodes into all directions, one of the crowd said: “Friend, it seems you do not know that we have received every authority, even over life and death, from Herodes and have the right to immediately destroy every cheeky opponent!”
04] Said Markus: “Also over a citizen of Rome, as I am?”
05] Said the cheeky spokesman: “If we destroy him, we will not held responsible by Herodes!”
06] Said Markus: “But in stead even more certain by God and the Roman upper governor Cyrenius, who fortunately is staying here with me for quite a few days already, with many high ranking individuals from Rome! Beware, if you dare to touch my house with only one hostile finger!”
07] Said the cheeky: “Are you saying that the upper governor of Rome is here - just a few days ago he assigned the open sword right through the governor of Jerusalem to Herodes?”
09] At this point Markus send one of his sons to Cyrenius with the instructions, to inform the upper governor immediately about it. When Cyrenius heard this with a deep wrath, he immediately ordered Julius with one-hundred soldiers to arrest the thirty spies straight away and to kill without mercy everyone who does not immediately surrenders and handover his weapons.
10] Said I: “Not to kill, only arrest!” - And this was followed straight away.
11] When the spies saw that the Romans furiously stormed them, they wanted to flee; but they did not succeeded. The Roman soldiers warned them very loudly, that they would kill everyone mercilessly, who dared to fight back. This very furious and serious sounding promise was effective; the cheeky spies surrendered and were immediately tied up with cords and chains, and, with terrified faces, were brought under the precedence of Markus and Julius to the upper governor.
12] When standing in front of Cyrenius and Kornelius and Faustus, Cyrenius asked them with the usual roman dictatorial seriousness: “Where is your written authority and the order instructing you to pursue the Prophet of Galilee wherever He goes?”
13] Said the leader whose name was Zinka: “My Lord! Gagged at hands and feet, I cannot take them out of my concealed bag! Allow your soldiers to undo me and you should have the documents, so that you can see, that also we have a lord in the background, who rules above us and we have to obey him, because he expensively bought the right from you Romans, to be in your place lord over our lives and can - irresponsibly towards you - kill at will whenever he wants!
14] We do not mind if ten-thousand prophets swarm all over Galilee; if they leave us alone, we certainly cause them also no harm. But if a mighty ruler calls us and pays us handsomely and in case of service refusal he can also kill us by his many executioner, it becomes a completely different matter! We then must pursue everyone on life and death, irrespective of the pursued being a most honest person! Or are your soldiers and mercenaries transgressing by carrying out your orders on life and death? If somebody is responsible before God, provided there is one, then it can be only a lord, but never his faithful servant! Let your soldiers undo me, and I immediately will show you our authorization written by Herodes’ own hand in three languages; only then you can make a full-valid judgement about us!”
15] Cyrenius allows Zinka to be untied, who immediately reaches into his concealed pocket, takes out a parchment role, hands it to Cyrenius and says: “There, read it, and then judge rightly before all the world, whether our pursuit with regard to the Galilean prophet, a certain Jesus from Nazareth, is lawful or unlawful!”
16] Cyrenius reads the authorization, which is under singed by the name of Herodes. In short it reads word for word like this: ‘Based on the rule over the entire Jewish country, which I, the subruler Herodes, have obtained from Rome for 1,000 pound silver and 100 pound gold, I order, relying on the support by Rome which I have paid for dearly, to arrest the prophet from Galilee, who appears to be a threat to me and my institutions, and hand him over to me dead or alive, - in the former case I myself will examine him and see of which nature he is. My henchmen, however, have, with this document written by myself, the fullest right to search, pursue and arrest the accused on all roads and paths, on all lanes and streets, and if he opposes his arrest, he must be killed with all his followers, after which he must be brought to me, and everyone who was part of his arrest will receive a reward of 300 silver groschen. - Written in Jerusalem at my own palace.’
17] Said Zinka: “Now, what do you say to this? Are we thirty within the law or not?”
18] Cyrenius thinks a little and then says: “According to my knowledge and will, Herodes was never given such authority in this way by Rome. According to my loyal knowledge he was only given the authority, to exercise the sword right himself in his own house in an emergency, - but outside his house only then, if any conspiracy against us Romans would exist and a roman occupation unit and also a proper court for the place where the riot takes places, would be too far off and Herodes and his guard of honour would be present; these are the only circumstances under which he is allowed to exercise the sharp sword right!
19] This is how the written authority from Rome to Herodes reads, which I have seen and whereby I myself was involved to set it up; since every order from Rome to Asia must go through my hands or through the hands of one of my representatives, who always have to report back to me within the shortest possible time, about everything that has happened. Therefore, this authority is thereby declared by me as nill and void, and this until such time when I have been instructed by Rome to the contrary regarding how, when and why such a comprehensive authority was given to Herodes, which must fill us faithful romans with just fear and concern.
20] This authority will not be given back to you, until it has returned from Rome; in the mean time you will be my prisoners! Although you are by yourselves legally no criminals, you are nevertheless tools, with whom the one criminal can commit one atrocity after the other, - and for horror deeds Rome has never given an authority to anyone and surely would not have given it to Herodes either!
21] But I am aware how the Herodesses are misusing their concessions under one or the other patriotic false pretext! The murders of the most innocent children committed by the old Herodes, still serves me as clear proof, how these clever Greek foxes know how to abuse their rights admitted to them by Rome, for their own advantage, to turn the Jewish people in masses away from the romans.
22] O, I know how to put Herodes back between those barriers; this will be a very serious matter for me! The old Herodes has tasted my old-roman sense for justice, although at that stage I was not much older than thirty years of age; know I’m nearly an old man, have more experience and have become more serious, - and regard a strict law as even more important! Now I fully keep to it: Pereat mundus, fiat jus! (Even if the world perishes, the law will be upheld!)
23] Straight away I will send two messengers, the one to Rome and the other to Jerusalem to Herodes, asking him for all authorizations of Rome which are kept in his hands. He and his servants, workers and servant’s servants will be sorry if his authorizations does not correspond with the content of this authorization given to you!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 10
01] Says Zinka: “Lord! This certainly will not also be our evil case? Our lord and master was until now Herodes. Yes, he in fact committed certain horrible injustice to poor mankind - I recognized this quite clear and well -, but what else could one do, but to make his orders a sad reality? What can one of your executioners do, if you command him to cut off the head from the body of a real or even an ostensible criminal? He may have one-hundred times by himself the fullest conviction, that the condemned in all seriousness is innocent, - he still must put the sharp hatchet to his nape!
02] Did we not realized the fullest innocence of Johannes who was beheaded a short while ago? Oh, we did knew it and loved the wise God devoted eccentric; since even in the dungeon he gave us the nicest teachings, admonished us to all kind of patience and perseverance and warned us about sins against God and against the neighbour, and also indicated to us that now in Galilee a prophet of all prophets and a true priest of all priests has risen, of whom he is not worthy to undo his shoe laces! He announced it to us, that it will be him who will release us from evil and show us the way of light, of truth and the everlasting life. In short, he taught us guards as if we were his disciples and his best friends.
03] When asked by Herodes what the prisoner is doing, and how he behaves, all of us could only say the best of him. This pleased Herodes so much, that he himself visited Johannes to be taught by him. It surely wouldn’t have taken a lot more for Herodes to give him his full freedom, if Johannes, as an otherwise extremely wise man, wouldn’t have committed a very foolish thing, by too early telling the lustful master, that his relationship with the beautiful Herodias was extremely sinful. Yes, Johannes nearly convinced Herodes, to turn away from Herodias!
04] Unfortunately during that time, Herodes celebrated his day with a big show, and Herodias more or less familiar with the weaknesses of Herodes, dressed up very unusually during that day and thereby increased her charm to an incredible height. Dressed up like this, she came with her dragon mother to congratulate him, and since there were harpists and pipers and violinists in his house, Herodias danced in front of the completely aroused Herodes. The randy Herodes was so pleased by that, that the fool committed himself to a heavy oath, to grant her every wish whatever she would asked from him! Now our Johannes was as good as dead, since he was standing directly in the way of the damned greed of the mother; she gave the youth a sign, that she should asked for the head of Johannes on a silver platter, what the youth - although secretly horrified - did.
05] Now, to what use is our love for Johannes, what our conviction about his fullest innocence, what our regret? To what our loud cursing of the old and young Herodias? I myself and a henchman had to go to the prison, to inform the good Johannes about the despicable will of the mighty ruler, and was forced to bind him and let it happen that his venerable head be separated from his torso on the damned block with a sharp hatchet. During the event I cried like a child about the too great malice of both women and over the saddest fate of someone who became a dear friend of mine! But to what use is all this against the dark, blinded and hardened will of one mighty brute?!
06] Likewise we have been send out to capture the prophet who operates in Galilee and who is probably the same of whom Johannes told us great things, and deliver him to Herodes. Can we help it if we are servants and attendants recruited under oath of this brute? Or can we leave his service if we wanted to? Didn’t he place the dungeon and death on a disloyal desertion? If we are and act, like we are forced to be and act, then you, lord, show me the just judge who can condemn us for that!
07] Let all angles and God Himself come down from heaven to earth and impose a condemning judgement on us, it will be exactly fair as the decapitation of Johannes. If there exists a just God, He apparently must be wiser than all the people! But if He is wiser and almighty on top of it, then truly I do not understand on what grounds He allows that such monsters of people arise and even become powerful.
08] This is also the only reason why I and my twenty-nine accomplices does not believe in any God anymore. The last spark of believe was taken away from us by the disgraceful decapitation of Johannes; because if I were God I rather would have shattered a thousand Herodesses with a hundred-thousand lightening strikes, than allow the beheading of only one Johannes! It might be true that God is able to repay Johannes a thousandfold in the beyond, if he endured the cruelty committed here with patience and devotion; however, based on my judgement I will not give to the dear God half a life, in which conviction I currently live, for a thousand most blissful lives, of which no person ever had any convincing certainty about!
09] Who has the power, can dictate as he likes; but we weaklings and powerless must serve him as pack-animals on life and death. If he commits murder, it means nothing, since he has the right for it by his power; but if we commit murder, we are criminals and are in turn murdered. But I asked you and all lords and wise men of your council, what God can allow this as right! - I beg you, lord, give me a clear answer about it!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 11
01] On this remark Cyrenius’ eyes widened and he said with a subdued voice to Me: “This person has truly not fallen on his head and it seems if he has quite a lot of soul. He should be helped! What do You think, o Lord, should the man and also his colleagues be turned to us?”
02] I say quite openly: “Not even a somewhat strong tree is cut down with one blow! But with some patience one can achieve a lot. You should also not, the one you want to lead, let him look into the full midday sun. Because if you give him all at once too much light, he will be blinded for a longer period of time; however, if you bit by bit make him used to the light, he will be able to see everything with great clarity in the brightest light and will after that not become blind again.
03] This person has provided me with a good service, since he, as an eye- and ear-witness, has correctly stated in front of My disciples, how My precursor Johannes who has preached and baptized in the area of the Jordan, has been arrested and killed by Herodes. Not for Me, but for the sake of My disciples he also should state, why did Herodes ordered Johannes to be arrested and thrown into prison. Ask him this question!”
04] Says Cyrenius by turning to Zinka: “Friend, my judgement should not be understood in such a way, that I also allow the servants and attendants of a brute to be punished, if they in their souls are not remotely of the same inclination as he is, - but only then, if they were like him and stubbornly and in a certain way already wilfully want to carry out the evil intentions of their despotic brute! But people like you, who only too well recognize the inhuman of their inhuman master and deeply abhor it in their hearts, I will always understand to treat them according to what is right and what is fair!
05] But why God in many instances allows evil to triumph in this world, while at the same time virtue suffers and is crushed up to the bodily death, for that, friend, a marvellous answer exists, but lies for your current state of mind much too deep, that you and your colleagues, who’s mind appears even much more outwardly than yours, could understand it; but there will come a time - perhaps in the near future - that you will comprehend it very precisely, even with your whole soul, why the Herodesse also must exist!”
06] Says Zinka: “Lord, you just showed me the mercy to address me with the word ‘friend’, but do not let this purposeful word become an empty sound, as it is unfortunately mostly the case among people! But if you have used this word in the true sense, then show me the friendship and allow also my twenty-nine friends to be freed from the heavy ties! That not I nor they will run away, will firstly be prevented by the strong guard, and secondly mainly by your friendly word. Believe me - I speak freely and openly -: With the deepest aversion we all are what we unfortunately are! If you could free us from this yoke, you would have accomplished the most humane and most just deed!”
07] Says Cyrenius: “Leave it there; I will worry about that! Look around and you see many which have been saved from the downfall! There will be only a few, who according to our strict roman law would not have earned either the sharp hatchet or even the cross; and look at them, how they as true people stand before us like the purest gold and nobody wishes to leave our company! I hope that you will feel in the near future likewise; since with God all things are very easily possible, of which I have the most living conviction.
08] But now allow me to direct a very important question to you, which consists of the following: You have provided us all with a rather weighty service, by completely openly telling us, why and how the worthy seer of God has been killed by Herodes; now, you were probably also present when he was captured!? Couldn’t you also tell me the actual reason why Herodes arrested Johannes, since he certainly didn’t do him any harm? He must have had some reason for doing it!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 12
01] Says Zinka: “If I may speak completely freely and openly without any bad consequences, I could give you the true reason since I myself was an accomplice to the most innocent of all most innocent people; but if there is perhaps too much dry hay on the roof, it then is much better for me, if I may keep quiet about the matter, which I cannot remember without the greatest heartbreak, but also not without the most bitter and most poisonous rage!”
02] Says Cyrenius: “Speak completely free and openly, because among us you will not find any very dry straw on the roof!”
03] Says Zinka: “This is good, and now listen to me! I said previously to you, that I do not believe in any God anymore; since everything what is taught in the temple about Him, is a lie, the darkest and most shameful lie! Because such a God can forever never exist! Our unlucky friend Johannes taught the people in all seriousness to recognize the right God, and his teachings were long overdue and did good in the highest degree to every person who does not belong to the temple and who wasn’t a pharisee. But therefore his teachings were an even bigger horror to the temple. As a very reasonable man, you will now be able to slowly and gently start to understand from where the storm is blowing.
04] The temple clerics would have liked for quite some time already to have the poor Johannes eliminated, if it wasn’t for the people whom they were afraid of, of whom the majority already started to realize the most shameful lies and the darkest fraudulence. They therefore devised a plan, to make Herodes believe, that our Johannes secretly had a plan, to incite the people to a most terrible mutiny against the oppressor Herodes, by all kinds of very subtle disguised pretenses.
05] In the end Herodes was influenced by this plot to such an extend, that he himself, accompanied by us, rushed to the very desolate area of the Jordan, to convince himself, if the case with Johannes was in fact really such a dangerous matter! On arrival at Johannes, even by the utmost critical investigation, he couldn’t find the slightest sign of anything, of what the temple clerics had tried to make him believe. In the end he himself was fiercely upset about such undescribable wickedness of the temple and his inhabitants.
06] After the temple was putting pressure on him, to demobilize Johannes, he said with a threatening face in my presence to them: Upon the advice and will of wretched, greedy dogs, he will never condemn a person against his conviction!
07] Upon such vigorous response the black knights withdrew and kept quiet. Nevertheless, did they rest by forging new evil plans; while outwardly presenting a friendly face about the bad situation for them and pretending as if they weren’t worried about Johannes in the slightest sense anymore, they secretly hired assassins, who were supposed to eliminate the man of God.
08] When Herodes became news about this, he felt pity for the honest, harmless seer. He called us together and told us, what he had heard and finally said: ‘Listen, I must save this person! Go out under pretence with weapons and cords, bind him lightly, tell him my secret plan and he will follow you! Here I will protect well him in a good prison; but he will be allowed to communicate freely with all his disciples!’
09] This then also happened and Johannes was as much as possible content with the circumstances. But the black vipers’ brood of the temple learned very soon, that Herodes kept Johannes under false pretence in prison, at the same time allowing him all the freedom to communicate with his disciples. They then again started to consult with each other, how they in the end could influence Herodes, that he himself will lay his hands on Johannes.”
10] Thereupon Zinka was quiet; but Cyrenius even begged him to continue telling his story. And Zinka continued to speak: “The black servants of the temple quickly learned that Herodes, who was half Jew and half still a heathen, liked to see the young Herodias, but as a Jew he did not really dared to enter into a closer relationship with her, because of committing adultery. By himself he would really not care too much about it; but because of the loudmouth temple he was forced to follow at least the outer decor.
11] The black knights were aware of all this, so they send a rather mischievous double talker to Herodes with the proposal, that Herodes, for a small sacrifice into God’s offerings bin, it was alright for him to keep a concubine because of the known infertility of his wife and that he can be fully assured that the temple will not take any exception.
12] Herodes jumped at this proposal, gave the messenger of the document a few pounds of gold and the matter was concluded. He immediately send a messenger to Herodias, and she of course did not objected too much to comply with the wishes of the lease-ruler Herodes, since in addition she has been persuaded and driven to it by her mother; because the old Herodias was a woman as if made for Satan. There was nothing good in her, - but instead more evil. The old woman, terribly richly made up, presented her daughter for the first time to Herodes herself and recommended her to his mercy. Although Herodes caressed her very affectionately, he still did not committed a sin with her. He gave her many presents and granted her absolutely free admission to himself.
13] When she returned home to her mother, she questioned her what she had spoken and done with Herodes. The daughter spoke the truth, praised Herodes’ friendliness but, nevertheless, very level headedness, and that he gave her many copious presents and that he permitted her completely free access to him; she only should remain loyal to him in her heart.
14] But the old witch thought by herself, what I could read like a clear written script from the eyes of the old woman, since I had to accompany Herodias back home: ‘See, there is something behind this! If Herodes did not let him be caught by the great charms of my daughter this time round, he will also not get caught a second time!’ But since the old woman will loose her right to asked Herodes for compensation for the daughter losing her honour, she gave the daughter a fine lecture how she should go about the next time, to persuade Herodes sleeping with her.
15] Annoyed I soon left the house of the witch, got back to Herodes and told him everything what I have observed; that Herodes was not very pleased with this, everybody can see for himself. He soon went to Johannes and told him the whole story.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 13
01] (Zinka:) “But Johannes said to him: ‘Do not have anything to do with Herodias and her mother; since the old woman is a snake and the youth an adder! Besides, you know the will of the almighty God of Abraham, Isaacs and Jacob and knows His order, in which He from the very beginning of all creatures, gave the man only one wife. Fertility or no fertility of a woman who has been matrimonially connected to a man, does not give you the right to take on a concubine; but if you endure in all patience, it is easy possible for God to still awake a living fruit in the lap of your wife in her old age! Read the story of the patriarchs, and you will find, that patience and surrender had brought for them even in their old age the most plentiful blessing!
02] Therefore, do not have anything to do with Herodias and under no circumstances accept a divorce letter from the temple; since God never prescribed a divorce letter! Moses has done this out of himself as a human being, for the sake of the manifold hard heartedness of the people; but he did not do the right thing, and God the Lord was not very pleased by such institution, this you can be very certain of! Therefore keep to your wife and do not allow Herodias coming near you! Give Zinka (namely me) the authority, and he will know what to do that the adder will not come into your house anymore! If you follow this advice, you will stay within the friendship of Jehovah, but if not, you will go under and become an enemy of Jehovah!’
03] Herodes took this to heart and decided to keep away from Herodias. But the old snake and the young adder did everything possible to deceive Herodes. They knew when he went out and where he was going, and Herodias knew to cross his path, always as charming as possible made up and dressed. He did not do anything with her, nevertheless, in his heart it started to glow more, to such an extend that he in the end himself searched for opportunities, to meet with the beautiful Herodias as much as possible.
04] When it finally started to get closer to his day, Herodias applied all means that she could come to the great feast. In the mean time also the temple clerics enquired with Herodias, what progress she made with Herodes. And she couldn’t tell them anything else, that despite all her tricks and evil manoeuvring she was still on the same old spot; who or what was the problem, she couldn’t tell, although she only too clearly can see, that it pleases Herodes to see her and he secretly more and more tries to meet with her.
05] When the temple cleric heard this, he said quite openly to the two: ‘This is nobody else’s doing than this water- and baptismal prophet in whom Herodes started to believe! He himself arrested him at the Jordan, in order to protect him against us; but this will be no use to him! The water-prophet must and shall fall! He is for you and for us the most dangerous man! If it can’t be done earlier, it will happen on the day of Herodes! Try to destroy the prophet at all cost, and you will be able to wind Herodes around your finger!’
06] With that the two women had more than enough clarification to understand the reason why their efforts failed. They both discussed it with each other how they could destroy Johannes, and the youth told me her secret and promised me a lot of gold and silver, if I could find a good way to kill Johannes. I of course did not consent, but in time I pretended to go accord with their plans; but I only did this to understand with certainty what their evil Satan’s plans were, which were cooked up by the two women and the temple knights against the poor Johannes.
07] Herodes scratched himself behind the ears and said to me: ‘This is how things stand, as I see it for a couple of days know; but what can one do? The best might still be, that we isolate Johannes even more from open visits, and only allow his most well known disciples to come to him but show every foreigner the door. Because it easily can happen that an assassin bought by the two women or by the temple, pushes a knife into the heart of our Johannes, and the temple would have achieved their goal. Since you can believe me, also the women are influenced by the temple! In order to save Johannes, I will allow the two women, namely Herodias, admission, therefore go and tell Herodias that from now on she can and may visit me!’
08] As the servant I was forced to obey, although I only too clearly could see that with this help, Johannes was helped in a bad way. From then on Herodias came nearly daily into the house of Herodes and knew like nobody else how to obtain his growing inclination towards her. Only too soon the black temple clerics learned about it, and they continuously lay in the ears of the two women, in exchange for a lot of gold to use every opportunity to persuade Herodes, to kill Johannes, who turned so many people away from the temple. The old woman swore by the temple, to make this a reality: she will not rest until the water prophet has fallen! The youth also knew how to prevent Herodes from visiting Johannes and to obtain new advice from him. I as a servant did not dared to remind Herodes about the words of Johannes, since I only knew him too well, what brute he becomes, when his soul is passionately seized by something.
09] And so the evil matter dragged on until the day of Herodes; only a few days before the day of Herodes, something must have happened between him and Herodias, otherwise she would not have stayed away for a few days. But those few days made Herodes’ hart even more excited for the beautiful Herodias, and the triumph which she was going to celebrate over Herodes on his day, was an even greater surety.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 14
01] (Zinka:) “That and how she celebrated him for me and thousands, is known; but to you all it will not be known, that among the disciples of Johannes the legend exists, that Johannes has rose again and moved to Galilee and again is busy with his activities where he originally started. Such legend also came to the ears of Herodes and Herodias, who, after the death of Johannes, started to strangely waste away together with the old dragon of a mother. This filled the hearts of Herodes and Herodias with great and mighty fear, and therefore Herodes send me, as a proven friend of the victim, out to bring him back to Herodes, so that Herodes could repay him for the great suffering which he brought over him. Also Herodias cried over every hour in which she listened to her mother, and now like to reconcile with the offended Johannes again!
02] I just know it too well that Johannes did not rose again; but I myself heard from the mouth of Johannes, that a great prophet has risen in Galilee, whom he is not worthy undoing his shoe laces. I said this to Herodes and he said to me: ‘Go anyway and bring him to me, of whom Johannes spoke with such great respect; since he can possibly help us as well!’ I also told him what I have heard about the great prophet, namely that he performs extraordinary signs to emphasize his teachings. I told him that the prophet from Galilee awakes the dead and moves mountains and controls a storm and similar unheard of things. I further told Herodes, that I can only achieve very little or even nothing at all against the power of such a prophet, because he could kill thousands with a single thought. But Herodes and Herodias did not backed down from their desire and Herodes only said: ‘Three-hundred heavy silver groschen to the one who brings him to me!’, with the addition: if it was not possible to bring him alive, he would like to see him as dead!
03] Quite bravely I said to him: ‘If he doesn’t come voluntary, we will without fear go and look for him! Until we have killed him, we will not have been alive for a very long time; since he knows about the most secret thoughts of the people and also about their intentions, therefore he will kill us before we even have seen him! When this is the case, I really do not see the reason, why we should go after him!’ But he said to me: ‘I want it, and my will is good; if the prophet is good he will also recognize my will as good and will come to me! That I will not do to him what I have in my blindness done to Johannes, prove my tears for the good Johannes. Go and carry out my will!’
04] Thereupon we went out and are therefore here, - until know completely unsuccessful, although we are already travelling around Galilee for nine weeks with the same intentions! In the meantime I have send numerous messengers to Herodes to clearly explain to him our fruitless mission; but to no avail! He knows it from other sources that either the risen Johannes or the great prophet are present in Galilee and performing great signs; we therefore should do everything to get hold of him. Every tepidness from our side will be most strictly avenged.
05] And thus our search routes has brought us here, since we heard that great signs should have occurred around Caesarea Philippi! We actually found nothing here other than the totally burned down city, an area which was devastated by the cardinal storm from yesterday and you the most rigorous Romans!
06] Provide for us and free us from the fool who cannot be trusted in his fury, and we will be grateful to you, of that you can be completely sure of! What I have told you now, is the fullest truth; you know now precisely how things are standing. Act now according to what is right and in fairness! Once you Romans are our masters, we are no longer interested in Herodes! We are prepared to serve you a thousand times more faithfully than the old fool and brute! Since with you there is at least some of a human attitude, where Herodes is a monster when struck by his fury!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 15
01] Said Cyrenius: “What you wish, will happen to you; since I’m quite satisfied with your description of Herodes and know now how I have to deal with him. But tell me, whether his sub- rule authority is in fact as you have described it to me earlier! You didn’t see my name signed at the bottom? Or did you ever had the opportunity to have a look at that document? Be truthful and tell me exactly what you know!”
02] Says Zinka: “Nothing easier than that, since I know how to write and can speak three languages, I already have made about fifty copies of this document, which each time Herodes had to take to the governor for verification with the original in exchange for ten silver groschen! I did not saw your name, however, only the name of the currently ruling emperor. I cannot tell you anything more about it.”
03] Says Cyrenius: “This is then apparently a new authority, with a completely different content as the one I myself has undersigned! Could you also tell me the time when Herodes obtained the infamous authority from Rome?”
04] Says Zinka: “Oh, nothing easier than that! This authority he already obtained a year before, which I know very precisely, since I wrote the application for it. It was indeed requested in the application, that the emperor as a complete sole lord and ruler, should pass over all subordinated positions, and should ad personam (for his person only) provide an authority to cover him in a way and manner, as stated under the remark in the application. But now comes the actual main issue, behind which - thus only according to my view - lies a big fraud!
05] That Herodes actually made an application to Rome, I can vouch for as a trustworthy witness, since I, as said already, has set and written the application myself. The extraordinary application did not went - as easily understandable - without a heavy attachment of gold and silver to Rome. The couriers were five of the highest ranking pharisees, who at the same time in their very own capacity undertook a trip to Rome. A few days before their departure they came to Herodes and asked him, if there wasn’t anything they could do for him in Rome.
06] For Herodes they came as called; since for four weeks already he considered every possibility, how and by whom he could deliver the extraordinary application to Rome in the safest and most secret manner. This opportunity was welcomed by him even more so, since he had a good relationship with those five most clever pharisees and regarded them as the most trustworthy of their kind. When he asked them for their delivery fee, which normally from Jerusalem was not under two-hundred pounds, they said it will cost him nothing; because what they do for him they do out of pure friendship, since he also had done quite a lot of important friendship services to them!
07] With that Herodes was more than completely content and gave to the five the application together with the heavy load which thirty camels had to carry. In this way the extraordinary application went according to word to Rome, but according to the truth most likely somewhere else, that we cannot know!
08] A trip from here to Rome lasts under favourable weather conditions three full weeks, otherwise also a month; one stays in Rome for a few days, sometimes even for weeks, and it takes time until someone gets to the emperor. Such an application is in the most favourable case not completed in less than half a year, because he has to deal with thousands of more important government issues. Now we get to the return trip which must take up the same time as the forward trip! From many experiences accurately calculated, according to my knowledge nothing has returned from Rome earlier than three quarters of a year.
09] However, the five messengers handed the requested authority, precisely according to the remark in the application written by me, to Herodes within the time frame of less than six weeks, complete, written on nice parchment with all known signatures of the emperor and congratulated Herodes with all kind of pomp; I kept my thoughts for myself, but I still put my head on a block, that the five messengers during the opportunity at hand, were just as little in Rome as myself!
10] The scoundrels have hidden the heavy attachment and the thirty camels well, forged the signature and other signs of the emperor and have given Herodes a confidential imperial authority, of which he knows as much as you do, elated lord and master! Just note, elated lord, this is only my personal opinion; it is possible that the authority did in fact came from the emperor! Perhaps the ships had a good wind, forth and back, this would explain at least in some way the trip to and fro, and by chance they could have found the emperor at a leisure, business free hour immediately at their arrival in Rome. He allowed them to see him immediately and issued them with the requested authority, whereupon they immediately found a ship steering back to Asia and with a most favourable wind they reached the coast of Judea! In short, I do not want to be a judge! Everything is just my surmise and calculation.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 16
01] Says Cyrenius: “Friend, this is more than a surmise; this is completely the purest truth! Even if the emperor had given Herodes the requested authority within the quickest exchange, it would have been impossible to be send back from Rome to Jerusalem within six weeks, since each order coming from Rome to Sidon takes under the most favourable wind conditions already forty days. Along the high seas, where the route might be shortest, no ships sail anyway; if someone sails along the coast of the great Mediterranean Sea or the Adriatic Sea past Greek to here, it requires at least forty days, and therefore nobody can make the trip to and fro within the same time.
02] In addition each foreigner who comes to Rome and wants to ask the emperor for a favour, must stay seventy days in Rome, before which time none other than a general or high ranking dignitary be allowed to see the emperor but surely not a foreign messenger or privateer. Since it is a set custom in Rome that every foreigner who wants to obtain a favour from the emperor in Rome, must first make a sacrifice to the city by consuming as much as possible and by bringing other presents and sacrifices to the many institutions and events, what so to speak each foreigner coming from faraway countries is able to do, since he, without being very rich, could not come to Rome and ask for any special favours. Because for the general, resourceless peoples class laws and fair judges are instituted and sanctioned; if someone has a shoe pressing him, he knows where to go. If he goes, he will be helped fairly and according to the law; since with us romans there are no exceptions, and the principle applies throughout: ‘Justitia fundamentum regnorum!’ (Justice is the foundation of all nations/empires!) and ‘Pereat mundus, fiat jus!’ (The world can go under, but justice to everyone!) These are not only empty words with us romans, but principles, which have been up to now followed very strictly.
03] Therefore it is not unfair for those who come to Rome to bring a sacrifice to the big city of nations, before being regarded worthy fo any kind of imperial mercy. And from this in turn it can be derived, that the five messengers from the temple could not have been come before the emperor in less than seventy days, and therefore it would be impossible for them to make an effective trip to Rome and back within six weeks. But if they could not do this, the certain judgmental conclusion is reached by itself, that the five kept the treasures of honour for the emperor for themselves and handed a forged and therefore completely falsified authority to the power hungry sub ruler! Herodes thinks to own a greater jurisdiction as was originally issued to him by Rome as a sub ruler. However, soonest he will be given the clearest wine about it!
04] Yes, now I understand why Rome has not given me any report whatsoever about it! Since I, as the most unrestricted power bearer of Rome over the whole of Asia and an adjoining part of Africa, must be informed about everything no matter what Rome has imposed upon Asia, otherwise I would be forced to regard an imposition unknown to me, becoming active, as a provincial arbitrary action, thus an uprising against Rome and its powers, and had to intervene against it imminently with all powers available to me! Therefore you will understand, that the authority of Herodes must be false! But if the authority is false, you must understand that I have to inform Herodes about the fraud, and secondly to take away his false authority and send it to the emperor, so that he himself can punish the evil villains for dishonouring his person!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 17
01] Says Zinka: “High Friend! High lord! We all see this quite clearly; but in addition we see something, that you apparently don’t see!”
02] Says Cyrenius: “And this would be?”
03] Says Zinka: “It is the dear state politics according to which in nearly all times and in all countries of the earth, priesthoods posses certain privileges, whereby they can do many things, which would be regarded as a crime for the rest of humanity. Priests are daringly enough to impose themselves almost as gods onto the people and carrying the supposedly word of God according to their own interest in their mouth before the people. And nobody stand up against them, and even the emperor must watch this cheeky game with a friendly face, for the sake of the old habitual national superstition, through which the people are kept in a certain obedient, modest position and not rising up against the king of a country, if he nearly always gives them laws which are difficult to follow and imposes heavy taxes on them.
04] But if the priests are allowed to do as they please in the place of God, even the emperor will not act too seriously, if those nation-numbists in requisite circumstances sometimes secretly or even openly slip into the skin of a monarch, to speak in his name or even impose laws, if they regard it as salutary for the ruler, for his country and of course also for themselves, what especially in those provinces must appear forgivable, which are very far away from the rulers residence, as the Jewish homeland here.
05] If the emperor today demands from them an explanation and responsibility for the false authority, they will speak the absolute truth, that they have done this without any instructions; but alongside they will also be able to give the emperor a very good reason, whereby they have done this only to the best advantage of the monarch and his state! And they will also try to prove in great detail and sun bright clarity, why such an imposition was necessary, and what use it yielded for the state and the monarch. And in the end the emperor will be forced to praise and reward them.
06] Question them today, and after the interrogation you will be able to punish them just as little as the emperor himself and in the end you will even be forced to confirm the certain authority for Herodes, if they can proof to you that such an act was necessary, namely to put up certain barriers for the imperiousness of Herodes, because without it, with his unmeasurable treasures and wealth, he could easily set up a large army unit, putting him in the position to categorically start negotiating with you romans! However, they discovered the plot and by an enlightenment from above they immediately used the right means, whereby Herodes received a pro forma privilege form the emperors willpower, which he otherwise would have taken by force in the near future. - If the temple knights come with such explanation to you, what else can you do other than praise and reward them?”
07] Says Cyrenius: “I’m not yet completely convinced about that! If Herodes had such an evil plan in mind and wanted to carry it out, why wasn’t I informed about it in a secret way? I also could have seized the correct means against it! It isn’t that far from Jerusalem to Sidon or Tyre! And finally, how are the temple clerics going to explain the large treasure and the thirty camels which they have taken away from the emperor? I think this will be somewhat difficult for them!”
08] Said Zinka: “High friend, high lord! Apparently you possess a lot of thorough state knowledge, but in this matter you seem to be very inexperienced - like someone who never held only one house scepter in his hand! Firstly: Danger by delay; and secondly: Avoidance of any dangerous publicity in the matter! If you had known it too early you would have immediately besieged the whole of Jerusalem and have guarded it thoroughly; this would have caused a large excitement among the people and they would have hated you bitterly for it. Herodes then would have used such mood against you to his advantage, by which entirely different quite unpredictable consequences could have originated!
09] Taking all this into account and knowing it beforehand, the temple in its divine wisdom did something, whereby without any noise the bad matter was remedied; at the right time they would have anyway informed you and the emperor quite gently about what had happened, accompanied with the advice what should be done further. The treasures destined for the emperor they could have handed to you in anyway only after they had found it advisable to inform you about everything.
10] If you, high friend and high lord, would most certainly have received such answers to some of your questions, tell me, if you according to true state politics could have done anything else, than praise the temple clerics highly and reward them according to the law, like every good and honest businessman must be rewarded with ten to one-hundred!”
11] Says Cyrenius: “But if I by myself am only too convinced about the extraordinary wickedness of the temple clerics, can I still praise and reward them? Doesn’t there exist any means and no way to get hold of these brothers of Satan?”
12] Says Zinka: “If Zinka or you know the evil knights better and abhors them more deeply, is a significant question; if I could destroy the temple and all synagogues with one breath, believe me, I would not need more than two moments to think about! But the situation is as such, that even a God can give you no other advice, than, for the time being, look at the evil game with a friendly face. If the time comes later, advice will also come?”
13] According to my calculation and the calculation of Johannes, in forty years time from know on, they will be completely ripe to fall down, and you will be forced to reconquer Judea and the whole of Jerusalem and must destroy their nests from the ground upwards; before that time very little or even nothing can be done against them by force, except what I have advised you before. In time you can asked them about the things and matters under discussion; however, if you receive an explanation apparently immediately, then act as I have told you, otherwise you will give the matter a bad ending!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 18
01] Says Cyrenius: “Friend, I acknowledge your great insight and cleverness, and Herodes has raised an advocate in you for himself, who’s equal cannot be found in the whole of Judea! But now you are not herodish anymore, but roman, and you do never need to represent the case of Herodes anymore, but purely ours, and this for us; therefore you can learn more about certain things which have concentrated at this point along the sea, and actually why! However, above all, just tell me what would you do, if suddenly from somewhere the great Prophet from Galilee would appear!”
02] Says Zinka: “I?! - Nothing; I would let him go his way! Of course I would like to talk to him, to see, if Johannes was right to say, that he was not worthy to loosen his shoelaces! Johannes was a highly wise prophet and had more light than all the old prophets together. Now, if Johannes gives such testimony about Jesus of Nazareth, how great, how wise and how mighty must he be!
03] You know, high friend, if I seriously wanted to arrest Jesus - even only to pretend I have -, I could have done it long ago; since most of the time I actually knew where Jesus stayed! But I truly do not wanted to do this, and said in all honesty, - I had a certain fear of this man! According to everything what I have heard about him - and this from plausible witnesses, even from Samaritans -, he must have the fullness of any sort of perfected divinity - or he must be a shrewd magician from the old Egyptian school! Under no circumstances I want anything in particular to do with him; since then I would get all the dust in my face. Verily, I only want to see and speak to him, but only under the friendliest circumstances; but not even from far away in this my henchman clothes!”
04] Now I Myself ask Zinka and say: “Dear friend, I’m also someone who knows Jesus of Nazareth as good as myself, but can tell you about Him, that He is nobodies enemy, but a benefactor of all who come to Him and looking for help from Him. He is an enemy of sin, but not of the sinner who regrets his sin and returns in humility to the good. No person has ever been judged and punished by Him, even if his sins would be more than the sand in the sea or the gras on earth.
05] His teaching consists in short therein, that man should recognizes God and loves Him above all and loves his neighbour, irrespective what and who he is, high or low, poor or rich, male or female, young or old, just as himself. Who does this all the time and avoids sin, will soon experience it in himself, that such teaching is truly from God and has not come out of the mouth of a person, but out of the mouth of God; since no person could know what he should do, to attain the everlasting life, and in what this consists. Only God knows this and in the end also him, who heard it from the mouth of God.
06] He also teaches, that all people who want to reach the eternal life, must be taught by God; those who only hear it from people what they should do, are still far away from the kingdom of God. Since they hear the words slipping from a mortal tongue; but like the tongue which gave the words, is mortal, it is the same with the word in the person who heard it. He does not pay attention to it and does not makes it alive by deeds. But the word coming from the mouth of God, is not dead but alive, moves the heart and will of a person to the deed and thereby the whole person becomes alive.
07] But once a person has become alive by the word of God, he stays alive and free for ever and will not ever feel or taste death, - even if he could die a thousand times by his body!
08] See, friend, this is in all shortness the core of the teaching of the great Prophet from Nazareth! - Tell us how you like Him, and then what you think about Him!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 19
01] Zinka thinks here a little and says after a while: “Dear friend! Against such teaching, although somewhat risky, cannot be said anything; it is as if there is a God who looks a little like the mortals, apparently of a divine nature! There were in fact also other great wise men who founded the principle, that love is the basic germ of all life, and that man should maintain love the most, since only out of love can blossom any salvation for man; but they did not explained the pure being of love. But love has as many good sides than bad sides, and in the end you don’t know which side of love you should maintain to bring salvation.
02] But here it is clear as sunshine, which kind of love man should maintain and make it his life principle. Therefore such a teaching can of course originally not come from any person, but only from God, and proves among others, that God in fact exists. Now, now, I’m very grateful to you, my dear, completely unfamiliar high friend - even if you are a heathen; because you did me, and also to my friends who have not fallen on their heads, a great service! We all were more or less without God; but now it at least appears to me, that we have found the lost God again, which is very gratifying and pleasant for me.
03] Johannes also went through a lot of trouble to convince me about the existence of an eternal God; but he did not succeeded in this matter. I knew how properly square up with him, and he could not resolve my doubts, and as such I got stuck in my old doubts until this very moment. But suddenly all my doubts came to an end!
04] Strange! Yes, yes, it is so: If somebody does not find the right door in a maze, he will not get to the palace of the king, who has build his permanent residence in the middle of the large maze; but you have showed and opened me the right door and it is thus easy to enter the big and eternal king’s palace soon.
05] Be so kind and also tell me where you were so very fortunate, to meet with the great man! Surely he is no magician, but a person equipped with higher powers of God; since this proves his truly divine teaching! Tell me thus where you have spoken to him! I myself want to go there and listen to such living words of salvation out of his mouth.”
06] Say I: “Just stay here; after a short course of the proceeding discussions you will find Him by yourself! It is also already an hour after midday. Our good landlord Markus is also ready with the midday meal, and it will be served straight away; but after the meal we will find plenty of time to talk about all kind of things. You stay at our table, - your twenty-nine companions, however, can sit at the table next to our table.”
07] Markus now serves the food. When the food was on the table, Zinka became aware of the fact, that so many large tables, being served by just a few people, were at once fully laden with food and wine mugs.
08] He (Zinka) asked Ebahl who was sitting next to him, by saying: “Friend, kindly tell me, how so many large tables could all at once be served with such a mass of food and this by only a few people! Truly, I am in the highest degree astonished by it! I’m on the verge to point out that things are not quite naturally around here! Does the old innkeeper in all secrecy have serving spirits, who assist him with such tasks?”
09] Said Ebahl: “You might not have paid proper attention while quite deepened in your conversation, in which time without being specifically noted by yourself, all the tables could easily being served with wine and food. I myself have not paid any attention to it; but it surely would not have taken place in an unnatural manner!”
10] Said Zinka: “Friend, believe me, no matter how deeply involved in any discussion, nothing will happen around me without me noticing it, and I know it very specifically, that a few moments ago not one bread crumb was on any of the tables, - and now all the tables are bending under the load of all the food! Allow me, for any person with heart and mind a question will be permitted, particularly if one is a foreigner!? It does not matter anymore if someone gives me an explanation or not; nevertheless, I stand by it, that things are not at all quite natural around here! Look at my twenty-nine companions who discuss the same point among each other; only all of you, who probably have eaten quite a few times here, are indifferent about the whole story, because you know what is happening! But it doesn’t matter, - later on I will get behind this secret!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 20
01] After that, Zinka, who was a very big man, stands up and looks at all the tables, which of course were packed with bowls full of the best prepared fishes, and with bread loafs and with many mugs and jugs of the best wine; and he also notices that all the guests already engaging passionately, without one noticing that the food becomes less. In short, our Zinka, the longer he keeps observing, the more he becomes dumbfounded, so that in the end he starts to feel dizzy. Only a strong appetite and the good smell of the food requires him to sit down and start eating.
02] Ebahl puts the best and largest fish in front of him and adds that this is one of the most noble species of the sea of Tiberias: since this was the name of the large bay in the Sea of Galilee around the quite large surrounding of Ceasarea Philippi. Zinka eats the fish with increasing zeal, because it tastes outstandingly to him, at the same time he does not spare the honeysweet tasting bread and he diligently greets the full mug, which does not want to become emptier, just as he is not able to finish the fish, although eating it with a healthy appetite.
03] As it goes with him, it also goes with his companions. They wanted to become rather joy- and cheerful and very much talkative, but the continuously growing amazement about the rare phenomena at the meal does not allow them any time for that; because these are phenomena which they never have experienced before. Therefore they are already full as it should be, - nevertheless, the good taste of the fish, bread and wine tempts them to keep on enjoying the food; but also this they do not understand where this is coming from.
04] Finally Zinka asks Cyrenius and urges him to tell him, what this is all about.
05] But Cyrenius answers and says: “If the meal is over, the time has come to talk about a few things; but for now, eat and drink according to your hearts’ desire!”
06] Says Zinka: “Friend and my high lord and master! In my whole life I was never a gourmet; but if I will be around you for much longer, then I certainly will become one! I just don’t understand why I keep eating and drinking!? I am full and my thirst is satisfied, nevertheless, I still can keep on eating and drinking! And the wine is better and more spiritually than any I have ever tasted before; but it is of no use, I just don’t get intoxicated!
07] I still stand by it, that things are not natural around here! Among this large crowd there must be a great magician and performs hereby a sign with his inconceivable miracle strength! Or we are close to this great prophet, which I have searched for with my twenty-nine companions!? If this would be the case, then I submissively ask you, to let us thirty go wherever you want us to go, or you have to bind us again; since if we would meet with the prophet coincidently, we would be forced to lay our hands on him, because of our heavy oath to Herodes. It would be of no use to us, however, for the sake of the oath we had to dare even if it means our downfall!”
08] Says Cyrenius: “What, - where does this comes from?! Where and in which law is it written, that an evil, coerced and damned oath should be upheld?! Your oath is already nullified because you and your twenty-nine companions are my prisoners! From now on it means you have to do what I and my subordinate generals will order you to do, and for ever not what your stupid Herodes instructed you to do! You are released from your evil oath for all times and for everlasting!
09] If the great prophet came from somewhere into our midst, nobody of you dare to touch him with only one finger; but who still wants to do it for the sake of his silly oath, will learn the heaviness of the Roman seriousness!
10] My friend Zinka, because of your truly intelligent remarks I previously regarded you as a quite wise person; but by this last statement of your mind you have lost quite a lot of points with me! Was the former then only a pretence of yours?”
11] Says Zinka: “No, no, certainly not, high lord and master! I and all of us think and want exactly what we have thought, wanted and spoken earlier; however, you must recognize, that one under such phenomena as they occurred here and are still occurring, as a person of some intelligence start to make large eyes and in the end becomes somewhat embarrassed and confused in his thoughts, will, words and actions.
12] If I ever had seen something similar, I surely would also behave as quietly like all of you; my wise neighbour nearly was not finished saying that the midday meal will be served, and see, within a few moments the tables started to bend under the load of the food and drinks! It is possible for some kind of artificial apparatus to exist, whereby such work can be completed a little faster than normal; but that fast!? Certainly, no mechanical device would be sufficient! In short, you can tell me what you want, but I stand by it and say: This was either extraordinary magic or a perfect miracle!
13] You, high friend and lord, can easily stay calm because you surely know the reason of it; but with us it is an entire different case! Just look at the fish which I’m still eating! I have eaten from it already more than enough, and still by a wide margin the bigger half is left! I’m completely full but can still keep on eating! Here is my mug from which I already have drank easily a full measure, and look at it, - the level of the wine is hardly three fingers below the top! Yes, as a thinking man one cannot take this completely indifferently, as if this was so to speak nothing! I’m your prisoner here and cannot demand an explanation from you regarding this miraculous phenomena; but I can ask you for it, do I? Therefore I was asking you, but you told me to wait!
14] To wait would be alright, if instead of an eagerly learning soul, a dead rock was nursing its sluggishness in me; but my soul is no rock, but an always light thirsty spirit. His thirst cannot be satisfied with a cool refreshing drink, but an explaining word that comes out of the mouth of a spirit who already drank. You have this ethereal drink in abundance and are filled up to the neck with it; but me, the diligent thirsty, you do not want to dribble one drop of your abundance onto my burning tongue! See, this is what bothers me most and confuses my senses! If I, under these circumstances, become a little confused, - can you, high friend, be astonished by it?
15] However, nothing more about all this! I already become quite annoyed by myself about the whole issue and will leave this miracle on the side! Man should not know everything and do not need to know everything. For the necessary acquisition of the daily bread, man does not need to learn, to experience and to know much. A real fool if he tries to strive beyond it! Therefore keep on drinking and eating, while still something is left! If I’m not allowed to know something, I rather don’t want to know anything at all! Since what one wants oneself, one can easily endure; only the foreign will is for each honest soul heavy to digest. From now on you can be at ease, to ever be bothered again with a question from me!”
16] With these words Zinka felt silent, ate quietly his fish and took with it bread and wine; also his companions did likewise and took very little notice about what happened around them, or what has been said.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 21
01] Secretly, Cyrenius asked Me, what should be done with this person.
02] But I said: “Quite a lot! They still will become quite strong tools for us; but now they need a little rest, and this is why I let them fall into this indifferent state.
03] Believe Me! A soul, who becomes thirsty for a higher knowledge once, does not so easily falls into full sluggishness! With such a soul it is the same as with a young engaged man, who is dead seriously in love with his chosen maiden. But the maiden, since she is a maiden but not a honorable young woman, takes it with the love of her betrothed a lot easier and thinks by herself: ‘If its not him, there are many others!’
04] But after a while the fiancé gets to know this and his heart becomes sad. Full of annoyance and fury he decides very seriously, to never again think about the disloyal loose girl; but the more he tries to forget about her, the more he thinks of her and secretly he wishes that all the bad things which he heard about the maiden by foreign mouth, are pure lies.
05] Finally he sees the maiden in company of someone else! Secretly he wants to explode because of his rage and with all force tries to forget about the disloyal girl: but then real glowing hot thoughts start to trouble him, so that no other healthy thought can exist alongside. Day and night he finds no rest nor sleep; he sighs and often cries bitterly and curses the disloyal girl.
06] Yes, why all this? Didn’t he seriously decided not to think about the non-worthy anymore?
07] During his torture a good friend comes to him and says: ‘Friend, you are doing your fiancee a little injustice! See, with her ostensible carelessness she only wanted to test your love; since she knew and had to know, that she was only a poor maiden while you are stuck in wealth. She hardly comprehended the possibility that you ever wanted to take her as a proper wife; she regarded your promised love more than half as a prank and thought to put you a little to the test, if you really love her as your words say, before giving you her hand! Since too often the poor maiden made the sad experience, that such rich youth, as you are, are only playing a loose game with the poor maiden. But your maiden has now realized that you are serious about her, and loves you therefore more than you ever could believe; since the time she gave her love to you, she wasn’t disloyal in her heart to you. - Now you know, blind fanatic, where you stand with her! Do now what you want!’
08] Do you, Cyrenius, think, that the deeply hurt lover still does not want to see and hear anything from the poor but most beautiful maiden, as he decided a while ago? O, by no means! The words of his friend were most appreciated by him, and he couldn’t wait for the moment in which he could give his hand to his fiancee for ever.
09] And the same will happen to our Zinka! He eats and drink as if not bothered by the miracles anymore; but within he is now much more active with it than ever before. Therefore no worry!
10] I know all the people and know everything that takes place in their hearts. In addition the steering of feelings in the heart are done only by Me; where it is necessary, I know what I have to do. Let us therefore be cheerful and eat and drink what has been placed in front of us; since for this afternoon we need a little more bodily strength and will only late tonight have our evening meal!”
11] All are now quite cheerful and glad, and many praise God the Lord. A few even started to sing; however, except for Herme, there were no good singers present. He was asked by a few that he should sing something; but he was quite hesitant since he was afraid for the criticism of the good-hearing Romans, and therefore he had to be ask several times.
12] But he (Herme) said: “My friends and lords! To God our Lord I sing a song in my heart; the Lord of Israel listens to it probably with pleasure! If I would sing the same song loudly to your ears, you would not like it because of a perhaps few impure tones. This would then fill me with embarrassment and annoyance, which would not be good for me nor for you; therefore I rather not sing the song of my heart loudly, but very quietly in my heart. To whom it is dedicated, certainly understands it!”
13] Says I: “You are right, Herme, just keep on singing in your heart! This kind of singing sounds in the ears of God a lot more pleasant than a loud, pointless noise by which only the carnal ear is tickled, while in the meantime the heart remains cold and untouched.
14] However, when occasionally also sung outwardly, it should only be done if the heart is to such an extend overfilled with the feeling of love, that it must get some air through the voice of the mouth, to so to speak not suffocate because of the too mighty surge of love for God. Then of course even the outwardly singing will please God; but it should be sung with a pure voice which elevates the soul even more.
15] Because an unpure and not melodious voice is like murky marsh water poured on a blazing flame! Everyone can think for himself what the result will be.”
16] When I gave this explanation about singing, the charming Jarah said to Me: “But Lord, how would it be - since we are sitting so cheerfully together - if Raphael would sing something for us?”
17] Says I also jokingly to her: “Ask him about it! Perhaps he will do you a favour by doing something like that. I of course will not say or have anything against it.”
18] Jarah immediately grabs Raphael and urges him that he should sing something.
19] And Raphael says: “You of course do not have any idea how we are singing; but this I tell you upfront, that you will not be able to endure my voice for very long, since it will and must sound too affecting, because it is build out of too pure elements. Your flesh cannot endure the sound of my voice; if I sing to you for an quarter of an hour, you will die due to the charm of the sound of my voice which cannot be compared to anything on this earth! Ask me now if you, most charming, want to hear me singing, and I will sing; but what the effect of my singing will be on your flesh, I nearly cannot predict!”
20] Says Jarah: “Sing at least one single tone; it surely will not kill me!”
21] Says Raphael: “Good, so I will sing one single tone to you, and all who are here should listen to it, and also those who are live quite a distance from here, so that they should investigate which sound they have heard! But I must prepare myself a few moments for it! However, be steadfast for it; since also this single tone will have an immense effect on you!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 22
01] These words are of course also heard by our Zinka and he asks Ebahl who sits next to him: “Is this lovely boy really such a capital singer? Have you listened to him before?”
02] Says Ebahl: “He says it; I have heard him many times speaking, but never heard him singing before and I’m therefore also very curious about his single tone!”
03] Says Zinka: “From where is he and who is this girl?”
04] Ebahl answers: “The boy is staying in my home in Genezareth, and the girl is my lovely daughter. She is only fifteen years old, but has the whole script in her head and in her heart, - and also the boy and he is for the time being a teacher in my house. I know him thus very well! But that he is also such an extraordinary singer, up to this hour I didn’t know one syllable about; I’m therefore now very curious about his single tone.”
05] When Ebahl has said this, Raphael said: “Now listen and pay attention!”
06] After that many heard like from far away a very faint but such indescribable purest tone, that all became enraptured and Zinka exclaimed with great enthusiasm: “No, no earthly singer sings like that! Only a God can sing like that or at least an angel of God!”
07] But the tone became increasingly stronger, more full of life and mightier. In its peak strength like coming from thousand trombones, it sounded like a quad-sext-accord in Des-Moll, reaching from the small octave stroked in between with the repetition of the octave, decreased after that and in the end was lost again in a weakest A’s (stroked in between) of a never heard purity.
08] From this single tone all were to such an extend enraptured, that their sensory life was in a way numbed so that they fell into a kind of unconsciousness. Upon a sign from Me the angel had to waken them again.
09] All woke up as from a most blissful dream, and Zinka, full of enthusiasm, stormed to Raphael, embraced him with all his strength and said: “Boy! You are not a mortal! You are either a God or an angel! Yes, with such a voice you must be able to wake up the dead and enliven all stones! No, no, no! Never ever did any mortal on the whole earth heard such an above heavenly sound! O you above heavenly boy! Who taught you to produce such sound from your throat?!
10] Oh, I’m completely gone! All my life fibres are still trembling from the indescribable beauty and purity of this single tone! It didn’t seemed to me as if you produced the unheard most pure tone from your throat, but it rather gave me the impression as if all heavens opened and a harmony out of the mouth of God was poured over the dead earth!
11] O God, o God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, - You are not an empty articulated sound from a mouth! You are the only truth and the most pure, eternal harmony! Oh, this tone, this tone! Yes, this tone gave me everything lost, it gave me back my God, my holy Creator and Father; it was for my soul a purest gospel from the heavens! What perhaps thousands and again thousands of words could not have achieved, was caused by this single tone from the heavens; it perfected a person in me! My formerly stone heart is like wax in the sun and so tender feeling like a hanging dewdrop!
12] O Johannes whose death I had to announce with a most broken heart! If you had heard such tone in your last moments of your earthly life, verily, the death of your body would become a bright lighted gate to the heavens of God! But inside the dark dungeon, which held you, holy man of God, captive, only tones of wailing, suffering and grief could be heard!
13] O people, people, people! How evil and how dark it must look like inside your poor souls, which have not heard what I just heard, and could not feel, what I have just felt and will feel for the rest of my life! O you, great, holy Father in heaven, - if one day I have to part from this grieving and deathly world, for a few moments let me again listen to such a tone, and most blissful I shall leave this earth, and thereupon my soul shall praise your most holy name forever!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 23
01] After this beautiful exclamation of Zinka, deeply uplifting the souls of all present, Jarah said: “O Raphael, Raphael! What completely different being are you now than you were before! You completely broke my heart! Oh, you rather should not have sung the tone!”
02] Said Raphael: “Why did you urged me to do it?! I did not wanted to do it anyway; but since I cannot take the tone back anymore, it does not matter so much! Think, that in the heavens of God everything must resemble this tone, so that in future you even more seriously will strive to organize your life in such a way, that it resembles this tone in all its appearances, effects and facilities; whose life does not resembles this tone, will not enter the kingdom of the eternal and purest love.
03] Since the tone you heard is a tone of love and a tone of the highest wisdom in God! Just remember this very well and act, so that you completely resemble the tone, and you will become just in all love and wisdom before God, who has chosen you as a bride of heavens and has therefore made me your guide!
04] But what happens here, happens before God and before His heavens; but it does not happen for this world, because it never will be able to understand this; therefore the world will only learn very little or even absolutely nothing about this, and will also not learn anything about this tone. Look at the people at the other tables, how they judge differently and even quarrelling; but let them judge and quarrel among each other! Nevertheless, even collectively they will not bring forth anything; since the worldly mind can never understand this!
05] The Lord stays here already for several days; but tomorrow it will be the last! What will happens afterwards, nobody knows but only the Lord. Therefore fill your heart with all love and meekness and keep covertly in your heart the special and extraordinary things which you have heard and seen here; since to retell this to the worldly people, means to throw the most noble and largest pearls to the pigs, which is to no use of the world people. All this you must remember and act accordingly, so that you can become a useful tool in the hands of the Lord in heaven and on earth. - Have you taken note of everything?”
06] Says Jarah: “O dearest Raphael! Surely I have noted everything; but it is not really very pleasant what you just have told me, - namely the departure of the Lord from here which you have announced for tomorrow! You know how much and how above all I love Him! What will happen to me if I can’t see Him, listen to Him and speak to Him anymore?!”
07] Says Raphael: “You will be doing very well, even if you can’t see Him, you will be able to always listen and talk to Him; since if you ask Him in you heart, He will also answer you in your heart.
08] See, what is it what we have to do!? I am now, as you can see, here; but if the Lord wants it, I immediately must go from here to a most far away world and stay there for as long as it is necessary according to the order of the Lord. Believe me, that we from the personal presence of the Lord are quite often very far away, - but not from the spiritual presence; since there we are always in God, just as also God is in us and executes His never estimateable great deeds.
09] Who truly loves God the Lord, is continuously with God and in God. And if he wants to hear or know something from God, he must ask Him in his heart, and through the thoughts of the heart he will immediately receive the fullest answer, and in such a way every person can always in all things be taught by God. From this you can see that it is not always necessary to see, to be blessed in the Lord, but only to hear and to feel, - and you have everything, what is required to be truly blessed in God.
10] See! Also I will not always be visible around you; but you only have to call me in your heart, and I will be with you and will answer you through your heart, by however very quietly, but nevertheless very clear perceptible thoughts. If you have received them, then think, that I have breathed them into your heart! You will also recognize them, that they have not grown on your own ground. But if you have recognized them, act accordingly!
11] Since to only know what is right and good and what pleases God, is not sufficient, yes, by far not sufficient, - also not, even if one had the only most decisive and biggest appreciation for the teachings out of the heavens, however, could never with absolute seriousness decide to act accordingly in all and everything what is prescribed by the teachings coming from the heavens.
12] Therefore it says, to properly hear the teachings, to properly recognizes it and then to properly act accordingly! Without the strict execution of the teaching, nothing remains and nothing is going to happen!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 24
01] (Raphael:) “You know, my dearest virgin Jarah, when the Lord was staying in Genezareth, He Himself taught you all kinds of gardening cultures! He taught you all kind of useful plants, showed you how they must be cared for and how to use them. He made a little garden for you and planted it with all kind of useful plants and told you of each one in particular what form it will have, how it grows, when and how it will blossom, what fruit it will bear, for what they are good for, how one can enjoy them and how one can store a rich harvest so that it does not go bad. In short, the Lord Himself gave you the necessary lessons how your garden should be maintained.
02] Now, you had a very great joy about it! Would the joy on its own already be sufficient?! Would the garden have brought you any fruit of the blessing without the actual diligent maintenance?! Because of your great pleasure and because of your joy about the teaching out of the mouth of the Lord, nothing would be growing in your little garden - except some weed! Since you diligently put your hand to it according to the teaching, your little garden soon started to blossom into a little earthly paradise, and you can look forward to make a proper harvest from your little garden!
03] And see now! Likewise is also the heart of every person a little garden; if one diligently maintains it according to the teaching out of the mouth of the Lord and does not shy away from any trouble to turn everything one has heard into action, one will soonest possess enough blessing and enough mercy out of the heavens in ones own heart, so that one in the end for the soul and spirit can live out of ones very own means and will not all the time require our advice and our help!
04] Since this is what the Lord wants to achieve with man, namely that he becomes a completely independent citizen of the heavens according to the eternal unchanging order of God; who has achieved this, has in fact achieved everything. - Did you, dearest Jarah, understand this all quite well? Are you getting a little familiar with the purest tone which I have sung to you?”
05] Said Jarah: “Oh, now so well and so clear like the purest sun on a bright, cloudless midday! Your words gave my heart a mighty consolation, and I will also raise them to full action, so that they become for me the most joyful and blissful truths of life. To teach me and see to it that the teaching is turned into full action, should not be the most difficult task of life for you! But will also all the other people do what you have so loyal and truthful advised me to do?”
06] Said Raphael: “Worry firstly only about yourself, the others will be provided for by the Lord!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 25
01] Of course Zinka did not only heard part of this teaching, but everything, and he asked Ebahl, whom he probably trusted most, by saying: “Friend, this strange youth, who just now let us hear a tone out of the heavens and who gave your daughter a strange mystical kind of teaching, in such a way - openly said - that I have never encountered something similar before, looks to me as if he does not completely belong to this earth like us; tell me if it is not him, about whom my Johannes regarded himself too unworthy to loosen his shoe laces! He just looks too young to me; because he is supposed to be in his thirties already!”
02] Says Ebahl: “Dearest friend, the youth is indeed not Him, - but rather a main disciple of Him! I must openly confess to you, that the Prophet from Nazareth possesses such power and wisdom, that there are even, as one might say, angles from heaven coming down to earth, to listen to his teachings and to admire his deeds and to praise the almightiness of God in Him!
03] As proof of my statement serves very much this youth, of whom you don’t know what you should make of him! As an earthly person he is in fact a little too heavenly, and as an angel he perhaps looks a little too earthly! He lives already for one moon with me and is the educator of my daughter; that he does not have a father nor a mother on earth and possesses a power in all things, which is simply fabulous, you can believe me rock solidly! A further genealogy I cannot give you. By the way, you can talk to him yourself and he will not keep you waiting for an answer! In his hole being there is no haughtiness!”
04] Says Zinka: “I know enough, and know, for what I should take him during these extraordinary times! But now I want to know if this great prophet from Nazareth is not among us!? Because without him I will forever not understand what a so to speak angel must do! Since according to your explanations he must be a complete divine being! Therefore just show me by means of a only very slight sign, if he is there and who he is!”
05] Ebahl says: “Dearest friend, just be a little patient; you will get to know Him! But this much I can tell you to your bigger reassurance - since you are not a henchmen or catcher anymore -, that He is actually among us, otherwise the high ranking Romans would not be here!”
06] Says Zinka: “Also enough; I do not need more! Now I will find him!”
07] With that our Zinka was satisfied, but already paid very close attention and did not took his eyes off Cyrenius, Cornelius and from the angel, since he was of the opinion that they would betray me soonest, but he was of course a little mistaken, since I immediately had put it into their hearts what they had to say and in which direction they should steer Zinka’s attention. The session was also adjourned and the tables were cleared, and we went to the shore and talked there about less important matters. Zinka and his companions of course kept a close eye on us.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 26
01] But during our walk up and down the shore of the sea, we came to the place where our Risa cared about the two drowned persons and waited for them to become alive again.
02] Cyrenius said to him: “Now, friend Risa, does the two already start to show very faint signs of life?”
03] Said Risa: “High lord, every effort is pure in vain! Those two surly getting more dead instead of alive; for them every effort and further treatment is in vain! Only the omnipotence of God can make them alive again! No positioning and no poring wine into their mouths is of any use!”
04] Say I: “Is this your opinion!?”
05] Says Risa: “Lord, just look at the blue spots and smell the already quite advanced process of decay, and You Yourself will agree with me that those two will only become alive again by the omnipotence of God on Daniel’s Judgement Day!”
06] At this point also Zinka pushed forward, since he was quite knowledgeable about dead people, if they really were completely dead, and looked at both drowned persons. After completing his examination he said: “The friend was speaking the truth! Those two have to wait until Judgement Day in their complete state of death, provided that there ever will be one on this earth, - what is difficult for me to believe! Since I know what will become of such a heap of meat: moths, worms, flies, beatles, all kind of gras and other plants! How many are torn and eaten by wild beasts! How many die in a fire! Will all this just like that come together again on Judgement Day like it is now, because then I will completely give up to be a human for ever! I, Zinka from Jerusalem, knowledgeable in many things, state here, that on the supposedly coming Judgement Day even the omnipotence of God will take its time, when it comes to reviving those tow female heaps of meat! It will give to their souls a new, spiritual body; but in those two bodies no soul will be bothered with a headache anymore!”
07] Say I to Zinka: “Friend! You know a few things and quite often you hit the nail on its head; but in this case, strictly speaking, your blow is a little off the mark! You are quite right that the soul in the beyond will never again walk in this body, but those two bodies should at least for some time become useful carriers for their souls! If I want it, those two must awake again! One of them will even become your quite fertile wife and you will love her beyond measure; the other should become the wife of the still single Risa, - but he will not wake a fruit in her!”
08] After that I call both drowned, and in a moment they stand up and look very surprised around themselves and cannot grasp, where they are, and what happened to them.
09] But Risa and Zinka fall on their knees before Me and Zinka calls: “It is You, which Johannes has announced! But You are not a prophet, You are Jehovah Himself!”
10] During this awakening scene also the Persians who were still with us and the known Schabbi came closer and Schabbi said to Zinka: “This time, you have, as I feel it, judged correctly! Yes, it is like that, friend, - this is Jehovah! And the youth, who let us hear this heavenly tone, is an archangel, actually the same, who already has guided the young Tobias on this earth. This is how things stand: this is the great Messiah who has been prophesied by all the prophets and seers, and with Him starts a new, spiritual kingdom on this earth!
11] It is Him that many will become annoyed about and want to attack Him and do with Him what Herodes did to Johannes; but all who will do that, will shatter at His power and become stupid and blind like the darkest night before His wisdom! Since the earth has never carried His likeness in its flesh!
12] What I tell you in the name of my twenty companions, I tell you without shyness; since from now on I do not fear the world anymore, because I got acquainted with Him, who is the only one to fear from all those who would and will raise against Him! Oh, He will thoroughly examine the sinners and thousand times woe to the sinners! He will fight nobody with the sword in His hand, - but the power of His word will judge and destroy them!
13] About the power which lies in His words, you still have the completely naked truth in front of you! These two maidens were completely dead, so that nobody could raise any doubts about it! He only said: ‘Stand up!’, - and the two stood up and are living now like new born, revived and healthy and have a perfect clearest consciousness; it would only be nice if the two dear creatures could get dressed! - But I know what I will do! Among the Persians are a few women who carry a triple set of clothing with them; each one can contribute one dress and these two can be helped!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 27
01] Here Schabbi turned to Me and asked, if he may do this.
02] Said I: “Oh, just carry on; nobody has ever sinned before Me by performing a good deed! Go, and let the two get dressed!”
03] And Schabbi went, and within a few moments he returned with two sparkling white coloured shirts of the finest silk and with two sky-blue dresses of the finest cashmere, as well as two pairs of the most expensive festival sandals with long, silk lined ribbons; the two newly awakened were also given two diadem-like combs and golden forehead braces, decorated with precious stones. However, they refused to accept the jewellery which they regarded as too valuable.
04] But I Said: “If I want it, just take what has been given to you; because it is fitting for brides to be adorned!”
05] After that the two also accepted the jewellery; and after being dressed and adorned and standing there as two daughters of a king, they showed a great and thankful joy.
06] But while standing in front of us in radiating beauty, Zinka said: “No, no, this is again a miracle! When I looked at them when dead they looked like two women in their forties and their shrunk shapes did not show any special sign of beauty; even after being miraculously awaken, nothing in particular was showing; and now they have become two beauties, like my eyes have never seen something similar before! Now they are two maidens not counting more than twenty years! Yes, this is also a miracle of miracles! Where is the young Herodias now?! Now, if Herodes would see one of them and she would insist on it, he would for the love of her let all Jews be beheaded! Should I poor sinner really be worthy of the mercy, to take one of those two angels as my wife, then Jerusalem would never ever see me again; since this would be such a bait for Herodes and also for all the other many holy men of the city of God!”
07] Says Cyrenius: “If those two miracle children do not have proper parents anymore or if the actual parents have lost any right to them because the intervention of death, they will become my daughters and will receive from me a proper trousseau!”
08] Says the older one of the two, called Gamiela: “Both of us are, strictly speaking, without parents; and those we called father and mother, should basically not be close relatives of us. We came as little children of two and I three into the house of a Greek merchant, who only later converted partially to the Jewish believe; according to the testimony of an old maid we have been brought by a slave trader from Sidon to Kapernaum and bought by the said merchant, who we called father, for five pigs and three calves and eight sheep.
09] The seller also gave the merchant a document, in which our names and the names of our real parents are written! Our real parents are supposed to be Romans of very high parentage. How much of it is true, we don’t know; but the trip on which we had the accident, we undertook secretly with the aim to learn the full truth from a relative of our false parents who lives in another place, if we are the actual or in fact are only bought daughters of our parents.
10] But then we fell into the hands of the evil pirates, have been robbed of everything we took with us, had been undressed, despite of our begging we have been tied together by the hair and thrown alive into the deep sea. What happened after that with us, we don’t know, and also not how we came to this completely unfamiliar place, and who gave us back our lives; since we must have been dead, when we were found after being washed ashore by the sea at some shore or beach! - Where are we actually now, and who are you good and marvellous people?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 28
01] Says Cyrenius: “Only a little patience, my dearest children and daughters! - Your name is Gamiela, and what is the name of your younger sister?”
02] Says the younger one: “My name is Ida; this is how I was always called.”
03] At that point Cyrenius embraced Me and said: “Lord, yes, how should I thank You?! O God, o Father! In this way you have given me back my two dearest daughters, which were taken away from me by the cheekiest hands seventeen years ago! How this was possible despite the guarding of my house, is still a mystery to me!
04] Straight away I send scouts into all directions, to look and ask for the lost sisters and a courageous captain said to me: ‘Even if Pluto has stolen them from you, I bring them to you! But if the sea has devoured them or any greedy predator, then all trouble will be in vain!’ He went and for three years all his efforts were in vain.
05] I also send scouts to You, o Lord, to Nazareth. They were asking about you, but returned with the disastrous news home, that there is nothing about You anymore. You were actually a very calm, but otherwise an absolutely stupid boy between thirteen and fourteen years, not even mentioning anything about prophesying!
06] Your own parents gave a very tiresome testimony about You and said, that with Your twelfth year any sign of any wisdom was completely lost and that You are, regarding mind and insight, taking second place to every other normal earthly boy. For the sake of me they have urged You, to only this time make a prophecy for my messengers; but You kept quiet and said in the end that You not have come into this world to prophesy, but to work like any other person!
07] When You were asked, if You could remember everything You have done from the cradle to your twelfth year, You said, what there was, is no more! And when You were asked about the reason, you did not speak again, left the room and went outside, - and my messengers returned empty handed home!
08] And as such all my searching was in vain. For seven full years I mourned about my two dearest daughters, - and see, here they are! At that time You have kept them from me, to give them back to me in a double wonderfully manner! Yes, Lord, how should I actually thank You for that?”
09] Says I: “You have already done this by taking care of all those who were caught here and you have troubled yourself to make arrangements for their accommodation and for their better destination in future, as what they had experienced up to now! In short, - you, My first friend Cyrenius, has already done so many things for Me, that I cannot let you unrewarded on this earth! But one day in My kingdom in heaven, you will therefore also receive an even bigger reward!
10] But since you have your daughters back in a complete healthy state, think of them, to whom I have given your daughters as brides! The two men are not of royal parentage; however, they are now so to speak My sons, - and this should also be sufficient for you!”
11] Says Cyrenius: “Lord, Your will is a most pleasant commandment for me, and for my two sons in law I surely will find means and ways, whereby they will be placed in such a way, to be most useful to the spiritually and physical poor people!
12] But now come you my dearest daughters to me and let me press you against my heart; since I’m now one of the most happiest fathers of the whole world! How happy will your mother be to have you back; since she was disconsolately about you! If she could see you, her happiness would be even greater; but despite her great lovingness she nevertheless is blind. Being blind she became my wife, after which she received the eye light for a while, but later on went blind again! But she has very sharp senses, so that I bet that she will recognize you immediately. Oh, how infinitively happy I am know! Come here, all the poor, I want to make you happy with all my strength!
13] If I think about it, how we found you floating in the sea, tied together by the hair! If at that time I only had the faintest idea that you were my daughters, how terrible unhappy the sight of you would have made me! Only now, after being alive again, the Lord allowed a close acquaintance with you, so that I could become blessed as much as possible! And now I am, and therefore to You, o Lord, all praise and all my love!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 29
01] Zinka steps closer and says: “High lord and master! Since circumstances are, of which also I could never have the faintest idea, things are getting a completely new face. They are therefore not daughters of a merchant from Kapernaum anymore, but they are daughters from the emperor’s house in Rome; on these trees do not grow any apples for us! Because for such children, other children must be found, who are descendants from royal parents. I’m only a common Jew’s son, although a descendent from Juda; but what is this compared to you, who is a brother of the great emperor Augustus and as such carries the tribe of the oldest Patricians with yourself?! In addition you are incredible rich, and I have nothing than my paltry portioned wage for an immense work.
02] Irrespective how happy Gamiela would have made me, if I had received her as a wife by a miracle from heaven, - but since she as your daughter, high lord, is standing high above my nullity, I can never take her as a wife! You, high lord, would give her to me today because of your pure spiritual mood; but tomorrow you could regret it! Could I object if you take her away from me again? How much grief and how much sorrow would I feel then! If I take her as my wife with the fullest assurance that she remains with me, I surely will take her and become the happiest person; but I never can ask for her, since I know my state and also yours.
03] Give me on Roman ground a small holding; by the diligence of my hands I will work the land and support myself and my colleagues! Only let me stay away from Jerusalem and the whole Jewish land! Because I want to have nothing to do anymore with either Herodes or the temple!”
04] Says Cyrenius: “Let everything be good! I cannot take away my Gamiela from you anymore, since the Lord in a certain way has given her to you before giving her to me, - and His word and will is holy, more than holy to me! What the Lord only remotely wants us to do, we must do, if we want to become equal with His angels! Yes, on this world I am something for as long he keeps me alive; but on the other side in the big beyond we are all equal, and our treasures here remain part of the dead crust of the earth and will become food for the all consuming time.
05] My high status should therefore not bother you; I only carry it for the well-being of humanity as much as it stands in my power to do so. And should you, whom the Lord of infinity, of life and death has brought close to my heart, be excluded from this? No, no, never ever! You are and will remain my son!”
06] After listening to these words, Zinka says: “Yes, truly, only a soul entirely devoted to God the Lord can speak in such a way! What the Lord wants, I certainly want also: because He who had awaken the two, is the Lord Himself, of that I’m fully convinced. Even if billions testify against it, Zinka will never stagger in his faith! To Him all my love and all my true worshipping from now on! To Him all honour from eternity to eternity!”
07] With those words Zinka kneels before Me and says: “O Lord, forgive me all my sins, so that I can pray as a cleansed person to You!”
08] Says I: “Stand up, My brother! Your sins have long since been discarded before Me; because I knew your heart for a very long time, I finally allowed it to come to me. You actually were send out to catch Me, and I allowed Myself to be caught by you, - but only for your heart and for your welfare! Stand up and be full of joy in My name and become a good, useful tool for Me!”
09] With that Zinka stands up and only then starts to properly thinks about the greatness and about the meaning of this occurrence. But when he will be sitting alongside Me, only then we will hear him speak again. Since after Mathael, he is probably the biggest spirit in our company.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 30
01] After we managed to give Zinka some rest in this way, also Risa, as the second son-in-law of Cyrenius, came and started to make similar excuses.
02] However, Raphael touched him on his shoulder and said: “Friend! Remain only with the truth of your heart; since by quite a margin you are not Zinka! You are good and honest, but you should never talk differently from what is in your heart! - Do you understand this?”
03] Says Risa: “Yes, friend out of the heavens, I understand what you have told me, and I will speak, if I speak, according to what is in my heart, and no untruth should come over my lips! I’m still a young person and have less experience than some of the others; but I have particularly little experience with the female gender and was never in love with any maiden. But I feel my heart exceptionally drawn and feel it, how I will be beyond all measure happy, if the heavenly beautiful Ida would become my wife; but I also feel how terrible stupid I will appear by this great happiness. Because of this very reason I would like to miss out on this happiness!
04] For now my love for Ida has not become a passion, and I can renounce this expecting luck with my soul quite easily; but if later on I become more inflamed, and the luck would not become part of me, it would cause me a lot pain in my heart, which would be then quite difficult for me to get rid of. Because of this reason I would like it to have it from the Lord and from Cyrenius, to free me from every hope on such luck!
05] See, you my heavenly friend Raphael, this is how I feel, and this is what I have spoken! If you can help me a little, do it before it is too late! Since a proper help must also happen at the right time, - otherwise it is of little use!”
06] Says Raphael: “Friend, for this you will require only very little or even no help at all from me; therefore it stays like the Lord has instructed it to be! You yourself can renounce everything - because against the free will of man the Lord never determines anything, except for the measure and form of the body -; but it does not bring man a lot of bliss, if he regards too little, what the Lord, even when indicated by a slightest sign, has advised. - Do you also understand this?”
07] Says Risa: “Yes, also this I understand and say therefore nothing else than: The will of the Lord must always happen; since who carries out the will of God, can never go wrong. Since God the Lord must always knows it best, what is best for us people. Therefore, from now on, I will always accept everything with the greatest thankfulness in my heart and do what the Lord will prescribe! What man can do very easily, because he already has a longing in his heart for it, he should always do and never try to be more. There is enough of a battle with other things, in which man’s weak will finds it quite difficult to become a winner. Should he with easy and very pleasant things also become weak, he will not make good progress with regard to the true virtues! - Did I spoke the truth or not?”
08] Says Raphael: “Very much so; but it should also be said to you, that it is better to do a lot of good, than speak a lot of good! If people see you doing a lot of good, they will do likewise; however, if they hear you a lot talking good, they will also try to do likewise. But since many are lacking the right wisdom to make truly good speeches, they are forced to speak a lot of nonsense and thereby doing a lot of damage to many weak souls and to themselves, since it makes their hearts to become haughty and egocentric. By an unnecessary desire to talk, in time all kind of false teachings are spread, and poor mankind is blinded and brought into all darkness, so that it afterwards becomes quite difficult to enlighten them again; but by many and good deeds, mankind becomes noble and open hearted. A noble and open heart is in anyway the best plant school for true wisdom and will then also understand to speak good and right, where necessary.
09] I have told you this, because quite often you carry a great desire to speak in you, but are still lacking a lot, what is required to make a perfectly good speech; therefore you should speak less, but instead listen and act even more, and you will become a true disciple of the Lord, and this according to His will and according to His pleasure!
10] Those who in time should speak and preach, the Lord will select them Himself; but those who are not specifically chosen to speak and teach, are destined by Him to only act according to His word and according to His teachings and should always only do, wherefor they have undoubtedly the assignment from the Lord. In this way they always can find joy to be pleasant for God and in obtaining any special mercy. Say this also to your friends and work companions; since also among them there are those, who think a lot of themselves, to be able to speak orderly and smooth! They are not destined by the Lord to speak, but only to act.
11] The reason for the Lord allowing you to become earthly happy, is, so that one day you can do a lot of good things; however, if the Lord would have chosen you as a speaker and teacher, He would say to you: ‘Come and follow Me, wherever I’m going, and learn about all wisdom of the kingdom of God!
12] See, how pleasant is Cyrenius for the Lord; surely not because of his good speeches, but because of the good and manifold noble actions! But who does many good and noble things, can if necessary, also make a good and right speech; since an open and noble heart does never stays without light from the heavens. But who has this according to the measure of his many good and noble deeds, to him it always will also be very clear, where, when and how much he must speak. Do you understand this, what I have spoken to you, very clearly, my dear Risa?”
13] Says Risa: “How can I not; since you have spoken the purest truth, and this is always for everybody clearly understandable! I will always keep strictly to these your words. What I have learned from you, I will also immediately convey to my companions; there is only one thing I would like to know, if Zinka is also called to only act or whether he also must teach alongside!”
14] Says Raphael: “My friend Risa, between your and Zinka’s experiences exists a great difference! He is a great soul coming from above, and has many and great experiences behind him, despite being only ten years older than you; and, hence, he is destined by the Lord to act and to speak. But once you also have many experiences behind you, you will also have to speak and teach. But for now collect experiences and become rich in good and noble deeds!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 31
01] Risa writes this very deep into his heart and goes to his colleagues, who start to congratulate him to his luck; but he opens his mouth and tells them word by word what he heard from Raphael.
02] When he finished, Hebram said to him: “This is truly a marvellous speech, just like coming from the mouth of God; but some remark about it should be made, not the speech itself, but about him who gave us the speech. It contained many and even noteworthy true words, coming in good order successively into being; but the speaker, nevertheless, first spoke rather than acted! Nevertheless, I find this quite in order; since every good action, must certainly always be preceded by a good teaching, otherwise it is impossible for the actor to receive any directive for his actions.
03] However, at the heart of reason Raphael is still right; since man soon knows what is good and right. Simple laws give it to him! He only needs to properly will, and a good action cannot stay away. But the knowledge on its own, appears to me as a too small motive to act good, especially with very material people, who are only too easily seduced to act badly by a selfish material advantage. In this case the pre-teaching must be expanded to such an extend, that thereby the disciple is given clear, tangible and irrefutable proofs as motives to act good, so that it must appear to the disciple nearly impossible to act against them, just as it is impossible to cross the sea without a boat.
04] Once one have brought a disciple thus far, then doing good is an easy matter; but without the added tangible and solidly proven reasons, it will always remain a problem, whose goodness is well recognized, but since the doing accordingly is, nevertheless, connected to some difficulties and self-renunciation, one rather gives in to dear sluggishness and tiresome selfishness and leaves the many good deeds for better days. Without change one follows one’s carnal desires and after thirty years one is still the same animal person, as one was, quite actually, in the cradle. Therefore according to my unprevailing opinion, it is also important to add to the above mentioned proofs to the teaching of doing good, which require quite a lot more than saying: ‘This and that you should do, because it is good, and this and that you should not do, because it is bad and evil!’”
05] Says Risa: “You are quite right, but, nevertheless, basically you say nothing else as was tangible clearly described by Raphael, namely, that only he should teach and speak who is called by the Lord in the spirit. Such a teacher will give to his disciples the teaching together with the necessary proofs to motivate them to act, just as the angel Raphael unfailingly convinced me to act. But if both of us would perform as teachers, we certainly would talk a lot of silly stuff, and if a sharp and well polished speaker would come along and started to put some really powerful opposing arguments to us, in the end he would confuse us, and perhaps we even had to dance to his whistle! But if we act good, with all mind reasons of the world, he would not be able to find the slightest objection or opposing remark. Therefore, for many it is better to act than to teach. - Is this still not quite clear to you?”
06] Says Hebram: “O yes, now absolutely, and also earlier, and it is good! People are strange, - I notice this by myself! Just think of it: When we were reading and studying the script often enough, how inconceivable sublime the wonderful stories, events and here and there occurring teachings, appeared to us filling us with the deepest reverence! Finally, because of our highest reverence making us blind, we did not dare to pronounce the spirit of God which here and there actively appeared! When reading something about an appearing angel, we were touched by it to our inner core! Moses appeared so big, that nearly all mountains seemed to bend before his name!
07] Now we stand before the same God who thundered his laws on Sinai! The same angel who has guided the young Tobias, walks among us like an ordinary person and teaches us with sweet words to recognize the will of God! In addition miracles over miracles of the most unheard manner occur on a continues basis, - but, nevertheless, everything appears to us already quite ordinary, as if we are used to it since childhood. Tell me, what might be the reason for it!
08] We are supposed to be completely overwhelmed by surprise and adoration, - but instead are as blunt as an old, rusted sword of an old warrior! What might be the reason for it? If I think about it, I could shear off my own head from my body from annoyance!”
09] Says Risa: “Be calm, friend! The Lord wanted it like that; if we, which is understandable, keep on to dwell in a state of highest excitement of our souls, we would miss a lot of what happens and is said here. The Lord knows how to keep our souls within the boundaries of soberness, and therefore we can cold-bloodedly listen and observe everything what occurs and is said here - even if it is of an incomprehensible high nature -, and record it even deeper in our souls. If this is all over, our souls will start to become excited in a most colossal manner! Oh, we will not escape it! But for now it is much better like it is! - Do you have a different opinion?”
10] Says Hebram: “Not at all, - your opinion is again perfectly correct, and most certainly it is like that! But it does no harm if one reminds oneself, that one easily feels too little uplifted during this most holy extraordinary opportunity which never occurred before, while reading the extraordinariness of the past has touched us so deeply and made us so excited. If this spiritual sluggishness would depend on us alone, I had to regard it as a big and most coarse sin of life; but if, according to your opinion, the Lord causes this in us by His almighty will, we mus be grateful to Him, and everything He speaks and does, we must more seriously and deeper contemplate and think about it, how we can turn His word into full action. But that Zinka is such a deep spiritual man - while he was and still is only a senior servant of Herodes! -, is a riddle to me! Where did he got his overwhelming wisdom from and collected so much experiences?”
11] Said Risa: “That I don’t know; but a big lord like Herodes, surely would have checked out his servant very thoroughly, before making him one of his first and most senior servants. In addition Zinka was according to his own testimony a special friend of the prophet Johannes and certainly would have learned quite a lot regarding important matters of life, and it is therefore no wonder that he is wiser than us. He will talk about something which I am very curious about. - But now it appears if the Lord wants to say something, thus let us keep quiet for a change; since from our talk does not rise much brightness in anyway!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 32
01] During the dialogue of the two, I gave to both awoken the opportunity, to recognize Me as Him, who, a couple of month back, also awoke a few from the dead in Kapernaum, and soon both recognized Me as the same and also knew Maria and the others of the house of Joseph. Gamiela also mentioned, that she still can remember when the old carpenter master Joseph with his six sons build a new sheep stable at her foster fathers residence in Kapernaum, and that she also could recall that she has seen Me at work as the youngest of the sons of Joseph; but at that stage she of course could not have had any idea, that the spirit of the Most High was hidden in Me.
02] But Ida added to it: “Yes, yes, dear sister! It was the last evening, when the building was completed and our foster father paid the old Joseph for the work, but in the end deducted a few groschen according to an old business custom of him, prompting the holy man to go to the merchant saying: ‘Don’t do this; since this will bring you no blessing! You are a heathen, but, nevertheless, believe in the God of the Jews. And see, this mighty God lives in My heart, and if I ask Him, He gives to Me for what I have asked Him! He also lives in the heart of all righteous before Him and their requests pleases Him. If you act hard against Joseph who completed heavy work for you, I would ask My God and Father to repay you, and soon you would be repaid in an evil manner! Think about it, it is not good to offend those, who are one with God!’ But my stepfather did not listen and insisted on his deduction. However the old carpenter said: ‘See, I’m honest and say it to you honestly: The few groschen would be the total profit for this heavy work, and I could have paid my house’s tax with it! Since you are a rich man and the groschen are so important to you, keep them; but you keep them unjustly, and this is never good!’
03] But I and Ida cried from annoyance about the stubborn hardness of my father, went into my room and gathered in secret all my savings, and Gamiela did after me the same, and we secretly put one-hundred groschen into his toolbox. Nobody noticed this, accept You, o Lord! And thereupon You said: ‘Both of you maidens will someday be highly repaid, for what you have done to us! During those words you looked like someone who is beatified. Thereupon you stood up and left our house. It was late at night and by foot it was a few hours walking to Nazareth; therefore I said to You: ‘Don’t you rather want to stay for the night here, than to walk the unsure, far road, especially when the night is so dark because of the heavy storm clouds covering the sky and a thunderstorm is approaching?’ Then You said what stayed always noteworthy with me: ‘Who made the day, is his Master, and who the night, is also his Master; therefore the Lord of the day as well as the night, does not need to fear the day nor the night; therefore nor the night nor the storm will be able to cause us any harm! Keep well, both you angels!’ With that you left our house, and heavens know, - you barely left the threshold of the house, no sign of you could be seen anywhere!
04] Oh, I often thought about You, o Lord, - but could later until this hour not meet with You again! However, still in the same night Your words were dreadfully fulfilled regarding my foster father! A terrible thunderstorm came and the new sheep stable was hit three times by lightening where during its completion already seventeen-hundred of the best sheep were kept. Everything burned down within a few hours and with all efforts nothing could be saved! Our foster father regretted having sinned so severely against the loyal carpenter; since he said: ‘This punishment comes to me from above because I have earned it. Never ever will any loyal worker in this house be deprived again of one single coin of his well-earned wage!’
05] About half a year later we came to the big market of Nazareth and enquired busily about the old carpenter and his sons; but it was said that they were called far across the country, where they had to build a few houses, - and without achieving anything we went back to Kapernaum. After that we did not hear anything about the carpenters family anymore. About three years after that our foster father heard that Joseph has moved to High Nazareth which is located in the mountains towards Samaria because of extended work there. However, we could not find anyone of his family there! Nevertheless, I would have loved to get closer acquainted with the young carpenter, whose name according to my knowledge was Jesus!
06] Notwithstanding, - what was not granted to us at that stage, You, o Lord, has wonderfully kept until know! Only now did we received a light about the mysteriously spoken words by You at the same evening when You left our house in a pitch dark night! Now we know who is the Lord of the day, the night and the thunderstorm! But now we bring You again with heart and mouth our thanks for all the nameless mercies and reliefs, which You, o sweetest Lord Jesus, showed to us without any of our merit!”
07] Said I: “Oh, you are not without all merit; just think of it what you have done to the old Joseph! How much he appreciated the one-hundred groschen when he found them the next morning in his toolbox! Initially he thought that your foster father did this to him secretly; but he soon was corrected by Me in his mistake. He praised your good hearts, and I promised him that I Myself will manifold repay such goodness to you, and have therefore given friendliest and joyfully back your life and your true parents. Go now and give them true joy; since his joy is also mine!”
08] Only then did the two went to Cyrenius and hugged him, and he cried of joy like a child.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 33
01] After a while when Cyrenius cried his heart out from joyous pain, whereby his two daughters, Zinka and also Risa who came along, supported him with joyful strength, he came to Me, hugged Me and said sobbing: “O, you eternal, purest Love! Who cannot love You above all?! O Lord, o Father, how good and how holy are You not?! O Lord, let me die in this my love!
02] Lord and Father! For as long I had the never fathomable big mercy, to know You from Your earthly birth, I always loved You, and You were always the hinge point of all my thoughts! But I was not always an equally strong master over my own world in me and over the world outside me; but know I believe, by Your mercy and strength to have reached the necessary strength, to walk the rest of my living days in all and everything according to Your holiest will in a humanly manner.
03] I of course rule mostly only heathens, whose gods teachings I unfortunately have to protect here and there - this is truly a great evil; but no tree falls with one blow -; however I will make it a priority and strive to spread the recognition of the only true and living God at least in my territory of rule among the better heathens as much as possible!
04] With the priesthood we will have the most trouble; since this caste lives for several centuries off their nation darkening matters. The old will call lightening and thunder from heaven, and the young will make fierce faces to that; but in the end they will be forced to leave their old habits and go to work on our new field. The saddest, however, for the honest person on this earth is, that he easily finds the lie without any trouble, but the truth only by a very labourious search, which reach is not seldom connected to many and great dangers.
05] The old Egyptians had organized their schools in a very categoric manner. Who only wanted to learn this or that for the outer life, had to pay a fee and he was shown the manifold advantages; but who came to search and find the truth, by which the inner life of man is caused, for him his ominous search was made in a nearly unheard manner difficult. And if he had found the great truth of life, he was forced to stay a priest, and under the heaviest oath he was not allowed to tell no layman even one syllable!
06] The holy truth was thereby always difficult to reach, while the regiment of lie spread over the whole world free of charge. But because the old lie always led the sceptre over the people, the people got used to the lie; it became second nature to them, and this even easier, because many, however, not all, found it quite agreeable and still finding it quite agreeable. Now, to let go the lie and there would be not too much of a protest, as I see it; but to let go of the advantages enjoyed so far will certainly pose a problem which would be quite difficult to solve!
07] But patience, - everything will come right! One can promise and give to the priesthood other advantages, show this caste, which does anyhow have no faith, friendly under four eyes the truth and recruit them - at least the better part - for spreading the truth, and I think that in this manner the otherwise biggest difficulty can be turned into a very easy task. However, whether one ever can become a master of the lie on the whole earth, is another question all together! Good and righteously minded people, whose souls are full of truth, will surely do everything, to at least give their neighbours a better light. In short, around such lights it will always look brightly lit. But further away from the light it will become darker again, and very far away, in space as well as time, the full night will just like now hold the sceptre!
08] This is my opinion. You, o Lord, could perhaps do it differently; but You also know, why it has to be on this earth like that! Hence, only Your holy will should always remain!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 34
01] I say: “My dear friend! I like your views quite a lot, and the holy Father in heaven always is quite happy, if His children discuss things with Him in a wise manner; but there are certain things, which must be like that, and this and that has to take place, as it takes place, to reach a certain goal, without, the goal would be impossible to achieve.
02] Hence, God has given a twofold law. The one is pure mechanically and is called ‘Must’! From this law all forms and their structure are evolving, according to which the usefulness of the form is derived; at this mechanically law forever no hair is allowed to change. The other law, however, is called ‘Should’. And only this law is relevant to the teaching of life!
03] According to the law of life you can eradicate, destroy or even annihilate all the smallest stiches of the whole, it does not matter too much and is just the same; for what should become free, must be free from its earliest development! Even if it completely misdevelops itself in the free inner being, it cannot lift the must-law above it; the germ lies always in the form, which starts to sprout again according to the right order, which takes from the free life-sphere that which has gone astray and pulls it into the right order again.
04] As such you can see nations stuck in all kind of corruptions regarding the soul; but their form remains, and if you see them, you must acknowledge that these are humans. Indeed, their souls are distorted by all sorts of lies, falseness and malice; however, at the right time I let more warmth penetrate the germ of life, and it starts to grow, consumes the old disorder of the soul, just as the grassroots consume the already decayed drop of water, and a complete healthy, life-strong and in all parts pure blade of grass with blossom and seed arises.
05] Because for this reason you should never judge a spoilt nation too harshly! Since as long as the form remains, also the pure germ in man remains, but if this remains, even a devil can become an angel!
06] Normally misconstrued teachers, lust for power and avarice of a few powerful people and a temporary possession by evil spirits, which creep up on the flesh and the nerve-spirit of people, are the reason for corruption of people and their souls. But a complete corruption even of the most inner life-germ, is unthinkable.
07] Look at Mathael and his four companions; how badly were they corrupted by evil spirits! I released the five from it and woken the life germ in them, and see, what perfect people they have become!
08] Of course there exist differences between people! Some souls are from above. They are stronger, and the evil spirits of this earth can only do little or no harm at all to them. Therefore such souls can withstand a stronger flesh life test, without suffering any significant damage. If with those people the spirit, that is the primeval life germ, is awaken and penetrates with its eternal life roots the soul through and through, then the little corruption of such a soul is immediately healed, and the whole person is perfected, - as you can see from Mathael, Philopold and many others.
09] The souls of some people are even previous angles of heaven. Now, with them nothing can be corrupted so easily! Johannes the Baptist and several prophets, like Moses, Elias, Jesajas and others, can serve as examples, and currently there are more on this earth, who came from the heavens, to go with Me through the narrowest path of the flesh. Such people are able to go through quite a strong flesh life test and endure it with the biggest sacrifice.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 35
01] (The Lord:) “In addition there are also differences of souls which are from above, in a manner, that some of them are originating from the perfect solar worlds. Those are stronger than those, who are coming from the small planets, similar to this earth, to reach the childhood of God on this earth.
02] The less perfect a planet is, in the same degree his emigrants are also weaker. They have to endure a lesser life test, but their souls can be harmed more extensively. Nevertheless, they have a strong primeval life germ in them; if awoken in the right manner, then these souls are soon back in a full life order.
03] Finally, most often, there are souls who descended from this earth since the primordial beginning. They are the most actual to be called to the childhood of God, are the weakest and can on their own easily become totally corrupted; but this is also not that easily possible, because for every one-hundred there are one or two strong souls from above, by whom the weak souls are hindered and protected to become completely corrupted. Even if there among them are already very lost sheep, in its time they will be found again.
04] However, every soul - no matter how weak, frail, fragmented and corrupted in itself - does carry in itself the primordial life germ, which can never get corrupted. If a soul is brought with the right length of time to the point, that the primordial life germ can be awakened in her, she becomes immediately blissful and in all things love-strong and wisdom-strong and is then just as well a child of the Almighty as an angel-spirit who became a person or a soul from a central son, from a lesser planet son or from any extraterrestrial other dark and by itself lightless earth body, of which there are more in the wide space of creation as there is sand in the sea and all the grass on earth.
05] Who for instance of you is already a more complete person, can put his hands on a no matter how stupid and superstitious sinner of a proper animal person, or give him soft strokes from the roots of the nose over the temples down to the pit of the stomach, the person will thereby be brought into a raptures sleep. In this sleep the no matter how distraught soul will be freed from the teasing spirits of her body, and the primordial life germ appears immediately for a short time actively in the soul.
06] Ask such a raptured sleeper a few questions and you will become answers, which will surprise your wisdom to the highest degree!
07] If such a person after a short while, according to his own instructions which must be followed, is brought back into the earthly life, the primordial life germ has returned into its previous resting place, and the soul withdraws back to its old flesh bonds and remembers nothing from what has happened to it while its body was in a raptured sleep. She knows nothing of all the wisdom which she has spoken through the mouth of the flesh, and is then just as stupid and superstitious as before.
08] This serves you as a proof that basically no soul can be corrupted to such an extend, that it cannot be cured anymore.
09] Of course, with some souls it will take quite some time either here or even longer in the beyond, until she has reached that independent, healthy firmness, which is necessary to awake fully the primordial life germ in herself, to be penetrated by it in all parts. But to think that this act of life cannot take place in a soul which appears to be already completely corrupted to the very bottom, would be just the same coarse sin against the love and wisdom of God, as the soul itself which is believed to be doomed and appears as a sputum of hell and stands in front of the judging world eyes as a mountainous and dense knot of sin.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 36
01] (The Lord:) “Therefore you should not judge the people, so that you do not become judges on yourself!
02] Wouldn’t it be the most inhuman foolishness, to judge a bodily sick person and then impose an unscrupulous punishment on him because he has become sick and miserable?! How much bigger and many times more inhuman foolishness is it not, to judge and condemn a soul sick person, whose soul has become weak and sick because of the above mentioned reasons!
03] You call such people according to your laws and regulations criminals and submit them to relentless, hard punishment; but what are you achieving by this? You punish a soul because she basically became sick without her fault! Ask yourself, how your judgement must look before God.
04] Ask yourself, you My person-friendly Cyrenius, what would you have done with the five main criminals as the highest judge of Rome and bearer of power over life and death? See, you would have listen to the nefarious, evil deeds and finally hand all five over to the death on the cross! Could it ever has occurred to you that behind these five could reside such spirits? O no! That thought would never have entered your mind!
05] You would, completely incensed about their misdeeds, sentence them to death with the coldest blood of the world and would on top of it still be of the soothing opinion to have delivered to God and humanity a good service! However, what damage would you have caused humanity by exterminating such spirits from the earth, who now as completely cured - in soul and body - shine for the people of the earth like a spring sun and will warm and revive thousand times thousand hearts of people to good and truth!
06] And see, this is the case with all worldly courts on this dear earth! For the bodily illnesses and ailments doctors can be found who can prepare all sorts of medicines; but for the illnesses of the poor soul no doctors and medicines exist accept for a most heavy book full of laws which are often very difficult to keep - and behind the laws the judging sword!
07] Would it not be more decent, wiser and more humanely to institute doctors and medicines for souls who became ill rather than for their bodies, which within a short period of time become the food for worms?!
08] That it is more difficult to heal an advanced soul illness than same of the body, surely I know best; but none is incurable, while for each body in the end a final illness exists, for whose cure no herb grows on the whole earth! Nevertheless, you people are doing so much of the wrong thing!
09] For the rotten, totally mortal body you establish remedial institutions over remedial institutions, pharmacies and baths, ointments and plasters and salutary drinks; but for the immortal soul you have not established only one remedial institution!
10] Of course you say in your heart: ‘How would it be possible without You, o Lord?! From whom should we have taken it and from whom should we have learned?!’ This is of course true, - this knowledge requires certainly a deeper understanding of the total nature of man, other than to know from old experience which herb juice soonest cures the complaints of an overstuffed stomach; but the immortal soul of man is also worth, that one should pay a little more attention to its manifold compositions, than to the composition of an overfilled stomach by gluttony!
11] At all times true soul doctors, filled with the spirit of God, have been send into the world who have preached the right way to cure souls. Some have taken note of them and were infallibly cured; but the so called great and powerful of the earth regarded themselves in anyway as soul- heathy, ignored the soul doctors which I have send to earth, in the end pursued them and forbade them their remedial work for ill souls, - and thus it always happened by the great and powerful of this earth that the teachings of mercy to cure ill souls, could never take those roots by which it could have grown into a strong remedial tree.
12] And if somewhere a strong seed has been planted, the selfish and power-hungry human children of this earth knew to clean the tree for so long, by taking away the superfluously seeming branches and twigs and continuously scraping off the bark, until, finally, the whole tree had to dry up. And thus up to this hour no other remedial institution for ill souls exists than the sharpest law, arrests, investigations, prisons, terrible penal dungeons, the sharp, most unmerciful sword and all kinds of tormenting and torturous execution and killing instruments, have been produced for use. These are also products of ill, but strong souls, which must be helped above all, if the curing of the small, weak and subordinate souls should become any happy success on this earth.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 37
01] (The Lord:) “Because of that I Myself had to come to this earth to establish for all ill souls a permanent and for all times effective soul remedial institution, since man would never be able to do so.
02] Nevertheless, it will always be difficult with the permanent establishment of an institution under discussion for ill souls, because certain people thereby start to feel impaired in their rights of their illusional world.
03] Self-love and love for the world, which is a breath of hell in the chest of man, will always struggle against it and does not want to be cured of its evil illness and will not let go of its worldly means, which are difficult to follow hard laws and its judgements and punishments.
04] However, after Me there will be always many, with whom My newly established soul remedial institution will remain for many who want to use it. Indeed, such real remedial institutions will suffer some and often a lot because of My true and living name, by the worldly mighty but in themself very ill souls; but I Myself will know how to protect them!
05] Should, however, too self-willing, severely sick worldly people souls intend to ruin one or the other remedial soul institution, because of a kind of insanity, I will know how to seize them by an effective extraordinary judgement and let their soul curing take place in remedial institutions in the beyond, where progress is only very slow and before recovery a lot of howling and crunching of teeth will be heard!
06] Already in this world a very effective medicine for the body tastes normally quite bitter; but the medicines in the beyond to cure souls tastes by far more bitter, because it must be very strong, to heal a dangerous sick soul there, since here on earth no cure was possible anymore. Yes, eventual they will be cured, but it will take very long and it is a desperately bitter road to walk! Therefore, good for those, who will cure their soul in remedial institutions on this earth!
07] Based on all those reasons as indicated, you mighty judges are true soul doctors in future, and judge every ill soul with the right judgement to cure her and not to make her even worse!
08] Verily, by as much you have made an already very ill soul even more ill through a by itself soul sick judgement, your souls will become more wretched and more ill, and in the beyond your cure will be much more bitter than the soul which has become more wretched by your evil judgement! Since such a soul is and stays, despite your evil and senseless judgement, simply ill and can also in the beyond by a simple cure be restored; but a senseless soul of a judge will once for each unsuccessful and evil judgement, be overcome double by the illness of the soul which was severely judged by him, and his very own basic soul sickness will thereby necessarily increase twofold. That the healing in the beyond of such highly wretched and ill soul of a judge will be a bitter and protracted process, is by only some reflexion easily self-explanatorily!
09] If you as a clumsy doctor are ill yourself and been ask to go to a dangerous ill person, and because of the profit you go there and gives him because of your clumsiness a medicine which does not help, but makes the patient here and there even worse, - what use is this to you?! Since you did not help him, you are not getting paid - as it is your custom -; at the same time you attracted the dangerous illness and firstly did not received any money and secondly you have instead of a single a double illness to cope with!
10] If now in your place a knowledgeable doctor comes along, will he not cure the ill person with an effective, simple medicine, while with you, since you are suffering from two illnesses, he surely has to use two types of medicines to possibly help you?! And such a twofold medicine will cause in your suffering flesh at least a twice as big revolution as the simple medicine with the formerly treated person with only one illness.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 38
01] (The Lord:) “I think that this should be clear to you, and so I take the word further and say: By that, you should not, because I have told you such, destroy all prisons and holding places which are nevertheless a necessary evil against the big evil of very ill souls, and break all chains and all swords; o no, this is not what was said! Since very contagious ill souls must be carefully separated from healthy souls, and kept in safekeeping for as long until they are cure from the very bottom.
02] But not your rage and your desire for revenge should keep them save in strong rooms, but your great charity and the tightly connected innermost worry regarding their possible complete recovery! Should the right spirit of love is indicating to you, that the one or another heavily sick person requires a bitter tasting medicine, then you should not withhold it from him, because it would be a very unripe and untimely mercy! But only in true love for your neighbour should you administer a bitter medicine to a seriously ill person, then it will surely provide him with the desired cure, and you will receive a lot of blessing!
03] The medicine, which I administered earlier this evening to the five, was surely not sweet and well tasting; but My great love for them recognized it as inevitable for their complete recovery, and therefore also this medicine was a highest act of My love for them. Because of that, they could be healed in the morning so much easier, and they should say whether they are cross with Me regarding the bitter medicine!
04] But if somebody, lead only by rage and a desire for revenge, torments and tortures the putative criminal in a pitiless manner, then he is already a manifold bigger criminal and someday he will have to tastes even more bitterness.
05] The measure you are using, will be the same measure you are going to be measured by one day! Who measures with true love, will one day also be measured with true love; but who measures in rage and revenge, will one day also receive the same medicine in a double measure to be cured, and he shall not be released one second earlier from the most bitter institution in the beyond, until each hard fibre in his soul is made white and soft like wool!
06] I have now shown to you the general true nature and composition of man, and you cannot say anymore: ‘Such we did not know!’ Since you know this now perfectly well, act accordingly and teach such to those, who are standing below you and as themselves ill, do not know, what they are doing, you will be as true and healthy coworkers in My kingdom on this earth become active in a right and best measure, and My benevolence will accompany you on all walks of life; should you however, somewhere work according to your old ways again, then think, that your soul has become ill again, and ask Me that I cure her and you are not befallen by a twofold illness!
07] O you, who are judging and with your judgements make the poor ill souls even more ill than they were before, think in all seriousness what you are and what you should be in all truth, and what you are supposed to be doing according to the order of God! You judges and chief rulers over the weakness of the nations, who are in the final analysis also your power, might and respect, should be true fathers of your nations, and as such should look after the health of the souls of the many children entrusted to you with all love and true fatherly care! You do not need to be doctors for the body - but the more so doctors for souls!
08] If you see your children often disregarding the rules of their parents and now and then even strongly sinning against them, would it be becoming of the parents if they take one of the children and torture it as a deterrent example and even hang it to the cross?! This can perhaps only been carried out by a most power-addicted father; but the world’s history will not be able to show many such examples! But you better parents will at least reprimand the transgressing children in a pretending serious manner and in the most severe case even punish them with the salutary corrective rod. Should the children thereafter better themselves, your surely will have a great joy about them; since it will be a right desire for you to see the souls of your children fresh and healthy before you.
09] In the same manner, you mighty judges should act against all people, and your joy will never end! Think yourself in the place of those who must listen to you and accept and follow your laws! Wouldn’t it be pleasing to you, if they as your judges would be merciful and proceed very carefully with you?! What you wisely wish that they should to you, if you would stand before them with ill souls, do likewise to them if they are standing with sick souls before you!
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 39
01] (The Lord:) “See, in this lies all the practical explanations of the law of Moses and all prophesies of all the prophets: Love God as your eternal Father above all and your poor and often ill brothers and sisters but under all circumstances as yourself, then you will be as true soul-healthy children of the eternal Father in heaven just as perfect as He Himself is perfect, - what is actually your calling! Since who will not be as perfect as the Father in heaven, will not come to Him and dine at His table for ever. {lev.11,44; lev.19,02; lk.06,36; jl.ev01.155,15; jl.ev01.039,05; jl.ev01.039,08; jl.ev01.050,13; jl.ev01.071,13; jl.ev01.039,05-10; jl.ev02.159,14; jl.ev03.180,06; jl.ev04.001,04; jl.ev04.039,01; jl.ev04.110,11; jl.ev04.245,04; jl.ev05.271,06; jl.ev06.226,10; jl.ev07.054,12-13; jl.ev07.139,06; jl.ev08.027,11; jl.ev09.022,05; jl.ev09.024,05; jl.ev09.102,07; jl.gso2.018,15}
02] See now, you My Cyrenius, with this you have everything what you previously has regarded as an evil of the world which is difficult to defeat! Of course it is quite difficult to defeat the lie which has taken root among the people of the world, since this is a severe basic illness of the soul; but with the truth, which arises out of love just as the light arises out of the flame, one can conquer the lie quite easily. If you only need a light to light up a dark room, will someone praise you as wise, if you put the whole room in flames and thereby destroys it? Therefore My word and my teachings should not be spread with the sword!
03] If you want to heal someone who is tormented by a wound, then you should not next to the existing wound cut him a fresh tenfold more severe wound; because if you would do this, it would be better, you have left the wound of the wounded unhealed!
04] Verily, he who wants to spread My word and My teachings with the sword in his hand, will not receive a blessing from Me for his zeal, but be pushed himself into the greatest darkness! If you illuminate a room with pure oil lamps during the night, then everybody who is in it will have a joyful light; but if you burn down the whole room, everybody will start to curse you and flee you like a furious fool.
05] Who preaches to cure souls, should speak with a clear voice but at the same time in a gentle manner and should not shout like a raving who foams of fury and rage; since a person who foams of fury does not better anybody with his wild shouting! He either causes that his listeners are mocking and laughing at him, or, if he goes too far with his shouting, they finally will chase him with batons and fists away from their congregation.
06] In the same manner someone should not speak a conciliatorily word to his brother, if he still feels the sting of annoyance in his chest; since finally he convinces himself in his annoyed zeal, becomes infuriated and did not only manage not to convert his brother into forgiveness, but has irritated him even more to the opposite and has pushed the imagined good purpose far into the background!
07] Yes, when spreading My teachings you should always make a friendly face; since with My teachings you are coming with the friendliest and most joyous message from the heavens to the people and therefore must announce it with the most joyous and friendliest approach!
08] But what would somebody tell you, if you came to him and would invite him to a joyful meal, but your invitation would be as follows: ‘Listen, you unworthy sinner, damned by God! Indeed, I hate you because of your sins and the righteousness of God, but, nevertheless, I order you with all means in my power to come to my feast of joy, to make sure that I do not have to curse and damn you forever, should you object; should you attend, than at least you can be assured of my mercy and my goodwill for the joyful day!’
09] Tell me, what would the invited say to such an invitation, and if the feast of joy planned for him would indeed be a feast of joy for him! I think, that even the most stupid person would say thank you but no, thank you to such an invitation! He would, if he feels weak, come to get the severe threats from his back; but if he feels strong, he will attack the unmannered messenger and throw him out of his house. And that he will not accept such invitation, goes without saying.
10] Therefore, when spreading My teaching, which is also an invitation to a joyful meal from heavens, above all it must be taken care of, that all those who will spread My teaching among the people of the earth, as true messengers from heavens are full of friendliness and love to preach the gospel. Since something exceedingly joyous and good can certainly not be conveyed with a rage inflamed facial distortion. And if someone would do something like that, he would be either a fool or a joker and as such totally unsuitable for the spreading of My word. - Did you and also all the others have clearly understood what I have said?”
11] Said Cyrenius, completely contritely about the truth of such My admonition: “Lord, You the only true person, I have understood everything quite well, and concerning myself, I will strictly keep to each and everything! Naturally I cannot give any warranties for all the others; but I think that they have understood You as good as I did. But at the same time I recognize now how often I have most coarsely sinned against mankind with my best possible knowledge, conscience, wish and will! Who will make good such my sins to those, against whom I have sinned?”
12] Say I: “Do not worry about that, but only about the future! - But now something new will come up!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 40
01] Kornelius steps closer to Me and ask: “Lord, during the course of Your above godly speech and teaching, You have mentioned that a spiritually perfect person can put his hands on another person, and that this person will soon afterwards fall into an ecstatic sleep and make wise speeches with a healthy soul, - irrespective of being a however blind and completely stupid person! If I only could see the process of such a treatment, then I would know how such salutary experiment is to be carried out on someone, if it is necessary. But if one is a layman regarding the treatment process, even with the best will one cannot undertake anything and therefore achieve nothing. - Would You like to entrust me with some further details?”
02] I say: “O yes, with pleasure, since this act is absolutely necessary for the recovery of a lost bodily- or also soul health! Since for once the pure laying on of hands eases the most severe bodily pain, and in addition it is most often the case, that the person on whom the hands had been layed with a firm believe and a strong will to cure him, will become clairvoyant and can determine a suitable medicine for himself, which, according to his own prescription applied, must bring him complete recovery. Naturally, if somehow, against his prescription, opposing cases have taken place, it will not go well with the complete recovery; but if the prescription is carried out as an undisturbed treatment, full recovery most certainly will take place.
03] But if any human person is brought into a clairvoyant sleep during this healing treatment, he or she should not be disturbed or weakened by all kind of pointless questions, but only be asked what is necessary.
04] Whoever lays his hands on someone, must do it in My name, otherwise his treatment would be of no use and has no effect.
05] It requires a firm, unshakeable believe and an equally unshakeable, firm will.
06] Such an endeavour must come out of the heart’s deepest ground and must arise out of true neighbourly love, than the power of love will fill the hands of the hand-layer, and penetrates through his fingertips and flows like a soft dew into the nerves of the patient and heals the often stinging and often burning pain.
07] However, it is quite important to note, that it requires more to place a man into an ecstatic sleep than a woman! In certain cases a man can also be placed into an ecstatic sleep by a woman; the devout woman, however, could only achieve success with such a treatment with the help of an invisible angel standing next to her, which she made serviceable to herself through prayer and pureness of the heart.
08] Such devout women could provide relief to especially those who give difficult birth and with great pain. This would be better, than midwives usually travelling to Bethlehem to learn the art to assist someone giving birth, whereby a heap of all kinds of superstitious means are applied in the most silly manner which always cause more harm than usefulness.
09] Which extremely silly and ridiculous ceremonies are carried out especially during the first births! If a girl is born first, than all kinds of silly laments must be sung and it is required to sigh and bawl pitifully for three days. If a little boy is born, calves and lambs must be slaughtered and buns be baked and all singers, pipers and violinists must come together to make an ears-tearing noise for the whole day, which supposedly should provide relief for her labour pains! Therefore, instead of such stupidities, the above mentioned birth support would be much more useful!”
10] Said Kornelius: “Certainly yes! But how does a woman achieves such devoutness?”
11] Says I: “Very easy! Foremost a good upbringing is required, and then a thorough education of an fully ripe virgin! Irrespective how ripe the maiden is, the education must only be given after examining the true devoutness of her heart.
12] But also men can assist during birth by laying-on of hands to provide great relief!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 41
01] Says Stahar standing near by and paying close attention: “Wouldn’t something like that defile the man for a whole day according to the rules of Moses?”
02] Says I: “From now on nothing can defile you other than evil and impure thoughts, desires and wishes, malicious gossiping, lies and dishonouring, belittleling and defamation. These are things which can defile people; everything else does defile a person either not at all or only externally on his skin, and therefore he has enough water to clean himself from any external impurities.
03] Moses primarily gave such rules to the Jews because of their great attachment to impurities in all external matters; since people who already outwardly become real pigs, will even easier become likewise in the heart. Therefore Moses recommended to the Jews especially the outer hygiene.
04] But the actual cleaning of a person occurs only by true repentance, by the remorse for a committed sin to his neighbour, by the serious intention not to sin anymore and by the thereby complete betterment of life.
05] If this does not happen, you can spray one-hundred thousand goats with blood, curse and throw them into the Jordan for your sins, your hearts and souls will stay just as unclean and impure as before! With water you clean your body and with a firm, good and in all devoted will to God, heart and soul; and just as pure, fresh water strengthen the limbs of the body, a firm and in all devoted will to God strengthens the heart and soul.
06] Such strengthened souls can in My name lay their hands on an ill person who is most faraway, and he or she will become better.
07] However, who is still weak in the perfection of his heart and his soul, should make use of the strokes as indicated earlier in My main speech, and he will provide great relief for a person suffering from a bodily illness. He will also be able to send somebody into a raptured sleep, and the treated will prophesy for him in his sleep, which can help him. The prophecy must then be applied precisely, and in time the ill person will get better, but of course not that fast, as if a spiritual perfected person would lay his blessed hands on him, whereby the healing can and will take place immediately.
08] In such a way everyone can convince himself, that in a raptured sleep even the otherwise most silly soul, even of a child can prophesy, because she is for the moment connected with her most spiritual life germ. If after the raptured sleep the most inner life germ is brought back into his resting place, the soul awakens again in her flesh, and from all which she has seen and spoken out of herself she knows absolutely nothing. But this proves, that nowhere a soul can become so corrupted, that she cannot be healed anymore.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 42
01] (The Lord:) “But that you can practically see this, I will arrange for a really stupid and bad person to arrive from Caesarea Philippi. He will be treated by one of you, and you will see and hear the surprise-worthy wisdom of this silly and bad person when placed in a raptures sleep. But if he awakens again, he will immediately become the same evil and silly person as he was before, and we will have quite some work to do, to breath into him in a natural way only some kind of enlightened concepts of God and man.”
02] Says Cyrenius: “Lord! I’m exceedingly glad about this; surely we will be able to experience and learn a lot! Is the said person already on its way to here?”
03] Says I: “Yes; he is looking for you and will ask you in a very clumsily manner for support, since during the fire he has lost a hut, two sheep, one goat and a donkey. But he learned, that you are here and provide aid to those in distress, and therefore the otherwise quite silly person is on his way, to asked you to replace his suffered damages. Although a poor wretch, he did not suffer too much; since he stole the two sheep from somebody else two days before the fire, and the donkey and the goat became his property already a year ago in a very similar manner.
04] From this information you can see, that our new arrival is quite a bad scoundrel, but at the same time also quite silly, what with such people originates from the animality blind greed. He could very easily save his hut with all his belongings; but during the fire he sneaked around everywhere, to pocket in an unlawful manner some finds. Now, he did not find anything, and when he sullenly returned home, he found his hut in the most beautiful flames, and his four animals were already burned up to the bones.
05] Until today he wailed around his hut; but when an hour ago he learned that you are present here because of the above mentioned reasons, without giving it too much a thought he decided to come here and see for himself, if you are really present and if you are also actually compensate for damages.
06] I have painted him for you a little in advance, so that you know with what person you have to do and how you have behave at least in the beginning; the better you will learn from himself afterwards.”
07] Asked Cyrenius: “Should I give any compensation?”
08] Says I: “Not now, since you must first question him in a real Roman manner; only after the treatment, if he becomes a little more humane, the other can be arranged! But Zinka should carry out the treatment on him; since he possesses the most strength for it. I will lay My hands on Zinka beforehand, so that he have more strength to carry out the treatment.”
09] And Zinka, who was around Me all the time not to loose one single word, came to the fore and said: “Lord, how will I be able to cope, since I’m not familiar enough with the treatment?”
10] Says I: “Place the right hand on the forehead and the left on to pit of the stomach and he will soon sink into the discussed sleep and also start speaking, but with a weaker voice than in his natural state! If you want to awake him again, then you only have to place your hands in the reverse order for a few moments. As soon as he awakes, you withdraw your hands, and the treatment is over!”
11] Zinka now agrees with everything and is also full of the firmest faith, that he will manage, and awaits longingly his man, - but still asks Me, if he should carry out the treatment immediately after his arrival or if he should wait for a sign from Me.
12] Says I: “I will indicate to you when something should take place. Since first you have to be familiar with his silliness and roughness, which means, the state of the illness of his soul. Once you have recognized this sufficiently, only then it is time to observe his soul in a healthy state and to recognize from this, that no person should be judged by you people and condemned into full downfall, while every soul carries a healthy life germ inside her. - But be prepared and pay attention; he will be here soon!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 43
01] I nearly haven’t finished speaking, when our man, whose name was Zorel, arrived with a very groggy expression on his face, wrapped in half-burned rags and making a lot of noise.
02] I indicated to Julius to meet him and ask him what he wants and what he is looking for here in the afternoon. And Julius with a very serious face goes and does what I have advised him to do.
03] And Zorel positions himself and says with a firm voice: “I am a completely burnt down citizen from the town and only learned today, that the great Cyrenius is here, to support by rich means those who suffered from the fire. I also took the courage to come here, to firstly see for myself if Cyrenius is here, and if he really does something to support the victims. If he does something according to the honourable Roman custom, I surely will not have come here in vain; but if he, for whatever reason does nothing, he certainly will not make an exception with me! Therefore tell me, you honourable Roman, whether Cyrenius is here, and if he, as I have heard, exercises charity, so that I can go to him and beg for it!”
04] Says Julius: “Yes he is here and carries out significant reliefs, - but only to those who are known to him with a completely irreproachable reputation! If this is also the case with you, you will not return empty handed home! He is sitting there at the long table in the shade of the high cypresses and cedars and gives audiences in all directions. Go there and introduce yourself! But be thoroughly prepared; since he is sharp sighted as an eagle and often sums up the character of a person at first sight! He never is more critical than when distributing reliefs!”
05] Upon this preface Zorel starts to think deeply about what he should do under the given circumstances. After a short while he decides to limp to Cyrenius, which is in fact a silly false act by him. When arriving at Cyrenius, he bows three times touching the earth with his head. After completing the third bow he speaks with a shaking shrieking voice: “High lord and most strict ruler! I, Zorel, former petit bourgeois from the burnt down town Caesarea Philippi, begs your highest Roman strict rule, to help me an unfortunate poor victim with something small, even ordinary money and some clothes, since I do not own anything else, except these rags.
06] I was the fair owner of a small hut with an added share of two morgen meagre agriculture land. I had a wife, which the gods immediately took to the Elysium two years ago. I did not have any children, but I still have a maid, which is still living with me, but also without children. My moving property consisted of two sheep, one goat and one donkey, and a few bad agricultural tools and some clothing. Everything went up in smoke and flames, when I was busy extinguishing other houses.
07] I am now, like hundreds with me, a complete beggar; even my maid which was the only life support I had, left me, because I could not give her anything anymore, - which, however, shall be remembered! Since should I have the extraordinary luck to obtain a hut and some other property again and she wants to return, I will certainly know how to show to the loose the way away from the house!
08] Generally in the future of my life I will flee and despise everything what is called woman; since no woman is worth anything! They say, that I’m a stupid animal, and do not understand how to handle a woman, and that my wife has died because of grief! If this was the case, then I would not have mourned nearly for one year for her, and my maid would not have stayed out of her free will with me until the accident, despite not being able to give her a large wage.
09] It is in general quite a disgrace that a man is also born by woman; under the circumstances it would be nearly better if my body’s mother would have been a female bear!
10] If the gods have arranged everything wisely, they, nevertheless, have shown a weakness with women, who does not befit them honourably! Therefore it is completely right, if Juno continuously causes Zeus a lot of trouble! It appears in general if all the godship is not yet fully baked; otherwise it would be impossible for them to make real silly, below human pranks!
11] I am a religious person and honour the gods because of some wise institutions in the world; but if they sometimes smell of stupidity, I’m not a friend of them anymore. Would our town have burnt down if Apollo would not have caused one or the other stupid prank?! He fell - just as our wise priests firmly state - for some unusual fine-fleshly earth nymph, perhaps even paying her a dirty visit, while in the meantime Juno or Diana played a practical joke on him, and we poor beggars must pay for this nice joke of the gods!
12] That a person gets weak from time to time, normally out of a shortage of sufficient experiences, is understandable. Can the weak halm help it, if blown by the wind back and forth?! But if the immense cedars, which are symbols of our dear gods, just like the halm are also bending and bowing in all directions according to the wretched earthly winds, sometimes even in a dirty direction, it is uncomprehensible, and an only a little soberly thinking person must view this as quite silly!
13] God to or God fro! If he acts wisely, as it is worthy for a God, he merits all admiration; but if he from time to time acts like a mortal weak person, and we poor people undeservedly coming to harm by a careless prank of the gods, then this is silly of a God, and therefore I cannot honour and praise him.
14] You, high ruler and actually self a little of a half-god, will surely recognize, that only the gods can be blamed for my misfortune - especially Apollo who fell in love!? I therefore beg you, to replace the damage!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 44
01] Says Cyrenius: “How much do you wish that I should give you?”
02] Says Zorel: “Not too little, but also not too much; if I can only reinstate what has been lost, I have been covered!”
03] Says Cyrenius: “Are you also familiar with the laws of Rome, which has been given to the nations to protect their acquired property?”
04] Says Zorel: “O yes, - not all like a legal scholar, but I know about some of them! Against those which I’m familiar with, I never have sinned. A sin against unknown laws is in anyway zero!
05] By the way I’m Greek, and we Greeks have never taken the strict mine and yours too seriously, since we are more for a communal property than for a single owner property. Because communal property produces friendliness, brotherhood, true and durable honesty and unimperiousness among the people, what surely is a good thing! However, single ownership always produces greed, envy, poverty, theft, robbery, murder and the most extraordinary imperiousness, from which finally all earthly evil arises for mankind like from a Pandora’s box!
06] If there would be no excessively sharp laws in favour of single ownership, there would also be far less theft and all kind of fraudulence. I say and maintain, that the single ownership protective laws are the fertilized ground, on which all conceivable vices are flourishing to ripeness, while with communal property neither envy, imperiousness, envious addiction, backbiting, deception, theft, robbery, murder, nor any war and other misery could ever establish itself!
07] Since I always recognized the laws for the protection of single ownership as a horror of devastation for a friendly and brotherly society and still recognize, I - at least regarding smaller things - never was bothered much by a conscience, if I have acquired them in an illegal manner; if somebody has lend something from me in the same manner, he surely would never be pursued by me.
08] My hut and my land are legally mine; now, - with that what was in it as my moving property, I never looked at it too precisely, because of the cited true reasons and because I’m a Spartan. Who knows Sparta and its old and wisest laws, to him it is clear, why I never had any special conscience because of a so called small theft. Both sheep, the goat and my donkey were actually not bought, but also not really stolen goods of my property; since I found them in the woods grazing like game, not all at once, but nevertheless one by one. The owner of those large grazing fields in the woods, is also the owner of many thousands of the same animals. The small loss certainly did not caused him a lot of harm, - while to me it was extremely useful!
09] By that I surely have not sinned too severely against the Roman property protection laws, particularly since I have found the mentioned animals in the large hourly long and -wide woods as individually wandering around and as such regarded as lost by their legal owner! The secondary harvest is even allowed by the Jews, who have a law from the highest God Himself in this regard. Why then should it be a criminal act with us Romans?!
10] Only with the sword in the hands of the earthly powerful, this means by the power of wild bears and lions, can such absurd single owner protection laws be defended, but never by reason! Even if all ten-thousand gods are in favour of it, I still be against it for as long I live with the ability to think purely as I have done now and always have thought!
11] You, high ruler, carries the sword of power and can punish me poor beggar as it pleases you, but the straight lines of my life principles you will not be able to bend with all the weapons of Rome; but if you have other and more convincing reasons for a strict legal property, I will listen to them and adapt my future way of life accordingly!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 45
01] With his eyes widening, Cyrenius says to Me somewhat secretly: “Lord! You earlier made the preliminary remark, that this person is quite silly and evil, but now this person speaks so organized, as if he was one of the first advocates of the heathens! He has not accepted a lot from Judaism, but with our laws and in those of the old Greek’s empire he is knowledgeable just as one of us, and there is not much to say against it! All the time I’m waiting for a real stupidity; but in vain, - he only becomes more brighter and defends his theft in a manner, that nearly nothing can be said against it! Under the given circumstances what should be done with him?”
02] Says I: “Leave it at that; he himself will disprove in a very striking manner everything which he according to his very silly idea regards now as completely reasonable! Examine him just a little more; since it is quite important to Me, that you clearly learn to distinguish between the humanly so called mother wits’ reason and the reasoning of the mind!”
03] Says Cyrenius: “Now then, I’m in the highest degree curios what will be the end of it!”
04] Says Zorel, asking: “High ruler of Rome! What can I expect? Are you sharing my opinion or should I convert to yours, which you of course have not yet pronounced?”
05] Says Cyrenius: “We still have to discuss quite a few issues with each other before I will concede or not concede to your request! It seems that you are a mother-witty owl, and your honesty appears to have not very deep roots! Lets put aside for the moment, if you have found the four animals under discussion as lost for their legal owner wandering around the forest or perhaps in another way, and if you only have found your other house tools. But now I tell you something else and this is, that here in my company and also in other places are clairvoyant people, who already have provided thousands of proofs of their clairvoyant ability, and that I believe their highly common sense advice to such an extend, that same cannot be weakened by one-hundred-thousand counter arguments!
06] See, such a Man told me, even before you could have left the city, that you will come, and what you want from me. Before even seeing you, I already knew that misfortune has befallen you. But you also could have easily prevented it, if you would have stayed at home; but your illegal perceptions about property protection laws, drove you into the streets of the burning town, to somewhere obtain something along illegal means. In the meantime your straw-hut caught fire and this quickly destroyed your illegal possessions. The fact that at this opportunity your maiden has left you stuck in excrements, is understandable, since she knows you and knows that you are a person who cannot be trusted in such circumstances.
07] Irrespective of how much you are against the legal single ownership laws, in your home you want to be completely assured of them and exercise them freely. Now, the fire has illegally destroyed your property, and you cannot hold the element strictly responsible, since it will not give you any reason and answers; but you would have come down very hard on your maiden, and under all kind of maltreatment you would have claimed from her that on life and death she had to replace the damages, since you firmly would have insisted, that the fire destroyed everything only because of her negligence.
08] See, this and also other things were said about you by such people in advance, whom I believe fully, more than all the gods of Rome and Athens! But in our laws is written a proverb which says: Audiator et altera pars! (Also the other party is heard!) And according to this you are allowed to provide me with rebutting evidence. To justify yourself, tell me everything what you know and what you can; I will listen to everything with the greatest patience!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 46
01] After thinking a little Zorel says: “High ruler! If you already claim in advance to believe rather one of your proven fortunetellers than hundred-thousand others witnesses, then I really want to know, for what will it be good that I give you in any case a mania-witty answer from my side! Against your unchangeable believe based on whatever reasons, it is impossible to provide you with any rebutting evidence. In addition you hold the great power in your hands! Who could start to argue with you?!
02] What use is it to me if I most convincingly tell you, that this is not the case? You will introduce the fortuneteller to me, who will again tell me in my face what you already have told me, and I will be left sitting with my reply in the puddle of all puddles. In short, with your over-one-hundred-thousand-believe, nothing further can be done, than to let you keep it good-naturedly; since you still will believe the fortuneteller more than one-hundred-thousand proofs put by me to you! To such pre-assertion I can say nothing else than: High ruler, forgive me that I have approached you!
03] By the way, I still stand by my principle that single ownership protected by sharply sanctioned laws is a thousand times worse for human society than a free communal property! I already have expressed my reasons for this real Pandora’s box, and therefore does not require to repeat them. Only this I add to it, that in future, because of a tiresome must of the outer, raw power, I will let go the practise of my principle!
04] Indeed, I do not see any good for poor mankind regarding ownership protection laws, which is basically the biggest irrationality; but what can a single person, wrapped in the most wretched rags, do, against hundred-thousand times hundred-thousands?! Even by legal ownership, smaller evils within communal ownership may be used as an argument based on the fact that every evil brings also some good with it; but the argument of smaller evils does not stand in any relation with the horrors which arise and must arise out of the undermined single ownership system!
05] I therefore have finished speaking. Under the given circumstances I certainly cannot expect anything good, and therefore it will be better, with your merciful approval, that I leave. But only with your approval! According to the like true appearing accusations against me and known to the gods, of which you will be full of from your fortunetellers, I’m standing as a criminal before you; and they must be punished before releasing them again. The law must be satisfied with the blood of a poor beggar, before giving him his freedom again!
06] If I stand according to your perceptions as a punishable criminal before you, then punish me immediately, and then give me my freedom or death! It doesn’t matter to me anymore, because I stand completely defenceless before you; you Romans are and will be dry knights of the law, and
nobody can protect his reason and his need against the revenge of your laws! Say, high ruler, may I, as I have come, depart again, or must I wait here for a punishment imposed on me?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 47
01] Says Cyrenius in a serious but nevertheless human soft voice: “You are not allowed to depart, however, you have not to stay awaiting punishment, but only for your own welfare! We Romans had never any pleasure to punish any sinners, but only regarding their true and complete betterment. If this can be achieved without the sharp punishing stick, we would prefer this always a lot more! We only take the punishing stick in hand, if all other means fail. Thus nobody is called to the strictest responsibility for sinning against the salutary law once; this only happens then, if he repeatedly commits the same sin, either from too great carelessness or out of a all destroying wilfulness. Whoever repeatedly commits a sin by wilfulness, must also be punished wilfully!
02] Now, according to your old Spartan principles you only have sinned out of need and for the first time are standing in front of a judge! Based on this fact alone, you will not be damned and judged; but you must discard your evil and silly principles! Your ill soul will be cured, and you must recognize the blessing of the wise laws and only then start to act accordingly, and only then you will depart from here as a completely freed man, and you will have a great joy, because you will become a truly pure and free man.
03] But for such healing to be effective, a pure and physical and spiritual strong person from our society will lay his healing hands on your head and your chest; and only such extremely tender treatment will awaken and enliven the slumbering concepts inside yourself, whereby you will recognise the welfare of the well-organized and sharply sanctioned laws of Rome and you will be even glad about it! - Do you agree with this?”
04] Says Zorel, somewhat more cheerful as before: “High lord and eminent ruler! I already agree with everything not called beating, decapitation or even crucifixion! However, that such treatment will make me better and provides me with more reasonable principles, I cannot vouch for; since an old tree cannot that easily be bent again. But I do not want to completely daub the possibility! Where is the man who will lay his strong hands on me?”
05] Cyrenius ask Me on the side if the time has come.
06] Says I: “Just a little more patience; give the soul a little more time to digest! This person is now full of excited thoughts and would be difficult to bring him into the raptures sleep; it is also not allowed to point Zinka out to him as the one who is chosen for it, until the right time has come! I will give you a sign.”
07] After these My words and after such My orders everyone was quite for a while, and our Zinka waits with a fearing joy for My sign to treat Zorel. But he was busy with all kinds of thoughts regarding what they in all seriousness are planning to do with him, either good or bad. He examines all our faces and says by himself: ‘No, from these people I do not detect any cunningness; one can trust them! They can only do good, however, never something bad!’
08] Now, this preparation out of himself was necessary before the treatment, since without it, the laying on of hands by Zinka would be a fruitless effort. Because at these treatments the patient must place himself in a sort of faithful and trustful state, otherwise it would not be possible, even with all humanly possible and over flooding soul-substantial-strength, to bring him into the salutary raptures sleep.
09] Ah, it is something completely different with perfected people who out of the spirit and in the spirit are reborn! They only require, just as I am, their excited will, - and the act of healing is accomplished! However, with people who are not yet fully reborn, the treatment of an ill person must be accompanied by an awakening and regeneration of the to be treated person beforehand, otherwise - as said - the whole treatment would be a wasted effort and work.
10] Now our Zorel is ripe and soon I will give Zinka a sign, to lay his hands on Zorel.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 48
01] I now give Zinka a sign and he goes immediately to Zorel and says: “Brother, the Lord who is almighty and full of mercy, goodness and love and wisdom, wants it that I should heal you by laying on my life-strength hands. Do not fear anything but trust and become another person, and nothing, whatever you need for your bodily and spiritual true welfare, will be withheld from you! If you want to, and if you trust me, your true friend and brother, then allow me to lay my hands on you!”
02] Says Zorel: “Friend, with those loyal words you can send me to the Tartarus, and I shall go! Therefore, just go ahead and put your hands on me, where and how you ever want, and I will not oppose you!”
03] Says Zinka: “Now then, - sit on this bench and I want the power of God to flow through you!”
04] Says Zorel: “Which God? Probably Zeus, Apollo, Mars, Mercury or Vulcan, Pluto or Neptune? I beg you, just keep Pluto out of the play; because I truly do not want to be penetrated by his hurricane force!”
05] Says Zinka: “Let the gods be, which existed nowhere else than in the imagination of people who were blind for a long period of time! There exists only one true God, and this is the to you unknown God, for whom you heathens also build a temple, but until now has not recognized Him. But now the time has come, that also you will get to know this only true God! And see, by this God’s mercy and strength you will be penetrated for your welfare, if I lay my hands on you!”
06] Says Zorel: “Ah, if so, then just go ahead to lay your hands on me in a way which you know best!”
07] Thereupon Zinka puts his hands on Zorel in the previously described manner and Zorel immediately falls into a raptures sleep.
08] After a while of a strong quarter of an hour, Zorel, otherwise fast asleep, starts speaking with strongly closed eyes: “O God, o God, what a wretched and evil person I am, and what honest and sincere person I could have been, if I only wanted it to be; but therein lies the curse of sin, the lie and haughtiness, which are both the actual basic sins, always reproducing anew and increasing like the gras on earth and the sand in the sea!
09] O God! I have so many sins and flaws on my soul, that I can’t see my skin because of all the sins; yes, I’m stuck like in a dense smoke and fog because of the force of my countless sins!
10] O God, o God, who will ever be able to free me from my sins?! I am a main thief, I am a liar, and if I lie I keep lying anew, to strengthen the old lie by a new one to, trying to make some truth of it. O, I am a hideous lying dog! Everything I own, I only took possession of by lying and deceit and by secret and open theft!
11] Of course, in my great blindness I regarded everything as no sin, but I also had quite often the opportunity, to be convinced by the truth. But I did not wanted to be convinced! I always used Sparta and Lykurg and despised the wise laws of justice of Rome! Oh, I am too much of a common bad scoundrel!
12] Now, the only thing which comforts me, that I not yet have murdered anyone; but it was close! If my maiden would not have run away before I have returned home, she would have become a sad victim of my devil-bad fury!
13] Oh, I am an execrable monster! I am worse than a bear, worse than a lion, worse than a tiger, worse than a hyena, much worse than a wolf, and much much worse than a wild pig! Since I’m also clever like a fox, and this makes me a true devil in disguise!
14] Oh, I’m very sick in my soul, and you, brother Zinka, will only be able to heal me with a great effort or not at all!
15] It starts to get a little brighter in me, and the thick smoke and the dense fog around me dwindles! See, they are getting thinner, and it appears to me, if I can breath more easily; but in this greater brightness I can really see my true monstrosity, full of all kind of leprosy, full of bulges and disgusting growths! O, o, my figure is a true monster! Where is the doctor who can cure me?! My bad body is healthy though; but I wouldn’t mind the bad body, if only my soul would be healthy!
16] O God, if someone could see my soul, he would be horrified regarding its too great ugliness! The brighter it gets around me, the more terrible my soul appears! Brother Zinka, doesn’t there exists any means, whereby my soul could become just a little better appearance?!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 49
01] Zorel starts to sigh in his sleep and some think that he will wake up now.
02] But I say to them: “O definitely not! This was only the first stage of his sleep; he will keep on sleeping for over an hour and will soon start to speak again, but in another and higher stage of his soul-life. This stage consisted in him unwinding the soul from her carnal and worldly-sensuous passions, which he saw as many illnesses on the form-body of his soul and against which he was seized by the deepest loathing. For such soul illnesses there exists no other medicine other than firstly by recognising them, then the deepest loathing and finally the firm will to get rid of them as soon as possible. Once the will is there, the healing can progress much easier.
03] Just pay attention, soon he will start speaking again! If he again asks you about something, friend Zinka, then answer him just with your thoughts, and he will hear and understand you quite well!”
04] I nearly finished giving Zinka such instructions, when Zorel started speaking again and said: “See, I cried about my great misery! From my tears a pond was created like Siloah in Jerusalem; and now I bath myself in this pond, and see, the water of the pond heals the many wounds, ulcers and bulges on the body of my soul! Ah, ah, this is a true healing bath! I still see the scars, but the wounds, bulges and ulcers have disappeared from my body of my so poor soul. But how is this possible, that a visible pond was created from my tears?
05] The pond is surrounded by a quite beautiful landscape; it is a landscape of consolation and lovely hope. Also in my emotions it appears, if I can hope for a complete recovery. - Ah, the landscape is so delightful; I would like to stay here forever! The water in my pond is now very clear, while before it was murky; and the clearer it becomes, the more it has a salutary effect on me!
06] Ah, now I also notice, that something like a strong will starts to stir within me, and behind the strong will I notice something like a word drive, and it speaks loudly: I want to, I must, - I must, because I want to! Who can restrain in me, what I want? I am free in my will; I’m not allowed to will what I should, but I want what I myself want! What is true and good is what I want, because I myself want it, and nobody can force me to it!
07] I now recognize the truth; it is a divine light from the heavens! All our gods are shadow figures; they are nothing, absolutely nothing. Who believes in them is worse off than a real fool; since a real fool will never believe in such most trifling gods. Nowhere I see the gods, but I see the divine light and hear the divine word. But nowhere I can see God; since He is too holy for me.
08] The water of my pond has changed into a lake around me! The lake is not deep; the water reaches up to my loins. And it is clear, so tremendously clear; but there are still no fish in it! Yes, there will never be fish in there; since the fish are originating from the breath of God, and this is truly an almighty breath! I’m only a very weak human soul, whose breath cannot create fish of God.
09] Oh, it requires a lot, one must be very almighty if one wants to create fish with ones breath! Oh, never can a person do that; since a person is much too weak for it! It would not really be completely impossible for a person, but then he must be full of the divine will and the divine spirit! For a right person this is not impossible; but I’m not a right person, therefore it is completely impossible for me!
10] But the water is pure, and the bottom consists also of a lot of pure, beautiful gras; it’s quite miraculous: under the water so much beautiful gras! And see, the gras continuously grows and starts to displace the beautiful water! Yes, yes, the hope becomes mightier than knowledge and its accompanying fear!
11] Ah, ah, now I see a person on the quite distant shore; he waves to me! Yes, I want to go to him, but I don’t know how deep is the lake! If somewhere quite deep places would occur, I could go under and would be lost!
12] But there is a voice coming from the water: ‘I’m equally deep everywhere! You can walk without fear and anxiousness through me; go to him who calls you, who is going to lead and judge you! This is extraordinary, here even the water and the gras can talk! No, this never occurred before!
13] I now go to the friend on the shore. He must be a friend, otherwise he would not have waved to me! Zinka, it is not you, it is someone else! Now I can see you also behind him; but you are by a great margin not as friendly like him! Who might that be? But I’m very much ashamed before him, since I’m naked. My body looks quite good now; I nearly do not detect any signs of illnesses on it anymore. Oh, if I only had a shirt! But I’m completely naked, like someone who takes a bath. But I must go to him; his waving draws me immensely! I go now, and see, it goes quite well!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 50
01] Here a break occurs in the monologue of Zorel and Zinka asks: “How does he see all this and how does he walk through water but still lying motionless as if he was dead?!”
02] Says I: “His soul sees now only the circumstances leading to his betterment; from this an own world forms in the mind of the soul, and this what you here call a movement of thoughts, appears in the kingdom of the soul as a movement from one place to another.
03] The pond which originated from the tears and the waters healing his soul, represents his remorse for the committed sins, and the bath therein indicates real repentance which arises out of remorse. The clear water indicates his just recognition of his sins and shortcomings; and the expansion of the pond into a lake represents the powerful wish to be cleaned and healed out of himself. The beautiful gras under the water indicates hope for achieving full health and the higher free mercy of God. This already appears on the still quite distant shore; I Myself representing this in the spirit and in the will. The movement to Me through the waters of true remorse and repentance indicates the progress of the soul to true betterment.
04] All this is for his soul only a corresponding appearance, from which the soul can see of what she consists of and what she plans and does in her mind to better herself, of course in this state only in the will, without any outer, real action. This must only follow, if in an awakened state and the soul is fully connected to the body again.
05] Soon he will be with Me and will start talking again. Just pay close attention; everything he is going to say now corresponds with his inner soul state! There still will appear some confusion until he reaches the third stage, which is a temporary connection with his pure life-germ.
06] In the third stage you will be able to convince yourself how coherent and wise he can speak! At the moment only his purified soul is speaking; but during the third stage his spirit will speak out of him! And then you will not detect gaps anymore; he then will talk, letting you feel quite warm in your hearts!
07] He now comes to shore and says: ‘Ah, this was a rather labourious trip! Now I’m with you, noble friend! Do you have a shirt for me? See, I’m dreadfully ashamed about my nakedness!
08] I say to him out of My now visible spirit and will: ‘Get out of the water; you will be dressed according to your actions!’
09] Says Zorels soul: ‘Friend, o, do not speak about my actions; since they are vain bad and evil! If I receive clothes accordingly, then it will look terrible black and ragged!’
10] Says I: ‘If so, then there is plenty of water here to wash it until it is white!’
11] Says Zorel: ‘O friend, this means trying to wash a black man until he is white! This will not end well! But any dress is better than no dress at all. Therefore I will come out of the water!’
12] By My feet lies a toga with many folds, but very dirty, although the basic colour is white-grey, a peculiarity of the heathen dress colour in the spirit world. He takes the dress and is disgusted about its dirt, what is actually a good sign. Nevertheless, he takes it, runs with it to the water and starts to rub and rinse and finally wrings it.
13] Now he has finished washing and the dress is clean. Since it is still moist, he doesn’t dare to courageously put it on. But I indicate to him that he nevertheless should put it on; he previously did not mind the water, so why should he now have a sort of loathing for a little moist dress?! Now he says - just listen, since he will say it loudly! -:”
14] Zorel: “This is true! Earlier the whole lake did not bothered me, and now the moist shirt should do something to me? Just on the body with it! Ah, this feels good!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 51
01] Now Zinka makes with his thoughts a question and says: “Does the soul also has a body?”
02] Zinka asked this question since he himself does nor have the slightest idea how the soul looks like and of what it consists of. Because the general Jewish concept of a soul was, that they imagined it as a sort of misty fog and said: the soul is a pure spirit who has a mind and a will, but certainly does not have a form and even less any body.
03] Therefore Zinka’s eyes widened when Zorel gave him an answer to his thought question: “Of course does the soul has a body, however only ethereal, but for the soul her body is nevertheless a perfect body, just as for the flesh the flesh is a perfect body. The soul body has everything whatever is present in the body of the flesh. Of course you can’t see this with the eyes of your flesh, but I can see, hear, feel, smell and taste everything; since also the soul has the same senses as the body as a means to communicate between it and its soul.
04] The senses of the body are the leading reins in the hands of the soul to control her body for the outer world. If the body would not have such senses, it would be totally useless and an intolerable burden to the soul.
05] Just think of a person who is completely blind and deaf, would not feel pain or the ease of health, and would also not have any sense of smell or taste; think for yourself if such a body would be of any use for the soul! Wouldn’t she completely despair with her otherwise fullest and clearest consciousness?
06] To the same measure the sharpest senses of the body would not mean anything to the soul, if she would not possess exactly the same senses in her ethereal body! Because the soul possesses the same senses as the body, she notices easily and precisely with her sensitive senses what precedently the senses of the body have taken in from the outer world. Now you now, how the soul is also a bodily form.
07] Now you know it, since I have told you as I see, feel and notices it bodily; but if I wake up again, then you will still remember it, but I will not know anything about it, since I see, feel and notices it only with my sensitive senses of my soul, but not at the same time with the senses of my body.
08] If I would observe everything here also with the senses of my body, they would engrave certain markings on the nerves of my brain and on the life-nerves of the flesh-heart, and I, the soul, would find them again in my flesh-body and recognise them completely. But since I’m now standing completely free, nearly without any link to my body, and therefore are not able to leave an impression on the senses of my body, I will not remember anything at all about what I now see, hear and feel and speak and everything that happens to me now, after the re-entry into my body.
09] But also the soul has the ability to remember and accordingly can remember every minutest and most unimportant detail about what ever happened to her; but she can do this only in her free state. But if she is in her completely dark body, which dazes everything spiritual, she can only see, hear and feel the coarse and overpowering rustling and raw impressions; about herself she barely knows her own existence, not mentioning that she recognises any higher and deeper spiritual impressions residing inside her.
10] You also have a soul, just as I myself are now a complete free soul; but you also knew very little or nothing about yourself. The reason for this lies in the darkest flesh, with which every soul is wrapped up for some time. Only now, because I have left some impressions on the nerves in the back of your head by the voice of my living body’s mouth, and you as a soul through such impressions can read the same primordial markings in yourself, you now know also as a soul and not only in the flesh, that you have a soul and that, based on your thinking and wanting, you are a soul yourself, which in her ethereal bodily being has the same figure as your body.
11] However, do not be surprised if I tell you, when later waking up again in the earthly life, I will not know about anything, what I have said now; since I have explained the reason fo that already!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 52
01] (Zorel:) “Now the friend says to me: ‘Come, Zorel, leave this place, I will take you to another place!’
02] I go now away with the good friend, far away and away from the lake. We are strolling now through a marvellous avenue, and the trees are bowing before him whom I’m following. He must be something big in the kingdom of all spirits! Oh, some of the trees nearly break while bowing!
03] You, Zinka, are also going with us, but you look very foggy and seems not to notice how the trees are bowing in front of my friend! This is something unusual for this world, but nevertheless is true!
04] Strange, strange! Now the trees even start to talk! They shout loudly in a well perceptible whispering: ‘Hail to the Holy of all holinesses, hail the great King of all kings from eternity to eternity!’
05] Don’t you think that this is highly unusual?! Annoyingly you still pretend as if you do not notice it, or that it is a very ordinary appearance like a decaying rain on earth!
06] Yes, yes, the friend, to whom the trees bow and praising him, tells me, that this what is similar to you, is not you, but only a shadow-like outer picture of your soul and only produces itself in our atmosphere. From your soul are radiating certain life beams, similar to those of a light; as soon as they touch our atmosphere, they form in a similar manner an image, like the radiating beams of a person in daylight falling onto the surface of a mirror, also forming immediately the image of the person from whom the beams are originating.
07] I will only look at your feet and convince myself that you are not walking, but only gliding with us. Quite right, you are not moving your feet, neither your hands, but nevertheless follows us in a distance of about seven good steps! Yes, now I understand why you can’t see the trees bowing or hear their marvellous whispering!
08] But the avenue becomes narrower and narrower, and the trees are getting smaller, but standing closer together; but the bowing and whispering therefore does not end. The path is also getting more difficult. The avenue is now so narrow and the path so full of thorns and bushes, that we only get through with great difficulty! The end is still not in sight, although the friend says, that the path will end soon and we will have reached our destination. Oh, now the bushes are getting quite dense, and the surface nearly rocky, and between the rocks everything is full of thorns and thistles; it is almost impossible to make any progress!
09] I ask the friend, why we have chosen such a hopelessly bad path. But the friend says: ‘Just look right and left and on both sides and you will see the sea which is bottomless deep! This is the only firm land tongue, although at the end very narrow and thorny, which winds between the two endless big seas. It connects all the earthly world with the great Paradise land for the blest in the beyond. Who wants to get there, must put up with this path since it is the only one!
10] You see, Zinka, such strange answer gave me the friend and leader of my insignificance! I ask him again and say: ‘On earth there are also many bad roads, but the people help each other; they take mattocks, staples and shovels and repair the road. Why isn’t it done here?’
11] But the friend says: ‘Because this immense undergrowth protects this land tongue from very powerful storms of the sea! If it wasn’t for this land tongue to be protected by this so dense and firm undergrowth, it would have long since been washed away by the mighty waves from the seas on both sides. Because this thorny undergrowth is so closely knit, especially towards both shore lines, the strong waves break against it and the foam is settled between the dense twigs, which in time hardens to a rock and by this action this important land tongue becomes stronger and stronger. But this land tongue has the name humility and firm basic truth. Both, humility and truth, have always been full of thorns for the people!’
12] Behold, Zinka, this is what the friend has spoken, and inside myself it gets strangely bright, and I start to notice, as if something starts to stir in my heart; and what is stirring, is a light, and the light has a form in the heart like an embryo in the mothers womb. It is completely clear, I see it. But now it gets bigger and mightier! Ah, what a marvellous and completely pure light this is! This is most likely the actual life-flame out of God in the true heart of man! Yes, yes, this is it! It still grows continuously, and, oh, it does me so good!
13] We still stroll along the narrow path; but the undergrowth and thorns do not bother me anymore; I also do not feel any pain if from time to time a thorn stings or scratches me! Now the undergrowth gets thinner, the trees are getting bigger again, and a marvellous avenue opens up. The undergrowth has stopped completely, the land tongue gets wider, and the shores of the seas are getting further and further away from us, and in the far distance I already can see a marvellous land with the most beautiful mountains, and over the mountains shines a most marvellous red of dawn! But we are still inside the avenue which gets bigger and wider, and the now very large and high trees still haven’t stopped to bow their majestic crowns before my friend and leader, and their whispering sounds now like the most marvellous and purest tuned harps!
14] O Zinka! There, yes there, there it is already undescribable marvellous! But you are still gliding with us and still are mute like before, but you can’t help it; since it is not you, but only your cursorily effigy. Oh, if you only could see it as well, but also to keep alive the good markings while returning to the earthly life, what an unforgettable person you could be! However, the friend says, in time the living memory to everything will be given back to me; but before that I also have to walk in the flesh this thorny road, which will find itself.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 53
01] (Zorel:) “Ah, my inner life-light gets tremendously strong; it already penetrates all my intestines! Oh, how pleasing is this light for my whole being! I see it now in the form of a four year old child with a extremely friendly expression! And it must be very wise; since it looks like a most purely thought small god, but not like a phantasy god of the Egyptians, Greeks and Romans, but like a wondrous effigy of the true God of the Jews! It is a effigy of the true divinity!
02] Oh, now I can see very clearly that there is only one true God; but only those will see His holy face, who have a perfectly pure heart! For me it will be quite difficult to see Him, since my heart is already very impure! You will, friend Zinka, because I can’t detect any impurities in your heart, except the spot and the thread, the necessary means by which you have to be connected to the world for some time!
03] But now I can see the wide end of the avenue in quite some distance. There is no sign of the sea anymore, everywhere the most lush and most beautiful land and gardens and gardens on end; everywhere the most beautiful houses and palaces! Oh, this is an undescribable splendour!
04] My friend says that this is far short of heaven, but it is Paradise. No mortal has made it into heaven as yet; because up to now no bridge has been build to there. All the good who lived on earth since the beginning of creation, stay here with Adam, Noah, Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. Those high mountains form the border of this wondrous magnificent land. Who would get onto those mountains could see heaven with the great crowds of angels of God, but nobody could enter until a firm bridge is build for ever over the bottomless great abyss.
05] We are walking now as fast as the wind. The light-person in me is already the size of an eight year old boy, and it appears to me that his thoughts are penetrating my whole being like lightening. I can feel their uncomprehensible sublimity and depth, but I still do not grasp their forms. Something wondrous must be in it! Every ejected thought flash causes me an indescribable feeling of sensational happiness! Such happiness is unknown to the whole world, which cannot feel it! Because the whole world is only a merciful judgement of God, but nevertheless a judgement; in the best judgement happiness is always distributed meagrely.
06] Now we are getting quite close to the high mountains, and it gets increasingly marvellous! Which indescribable variety of miracles over miracles! To describe them all, thousand lifetimes would not be enough!
07] And look at that, on the mountains are living countless of the most beautiful people! But it seems that they do not notice us, this means me and my dear friend; since they passing us with quick and always happy steps, but do not show that they can see us, while even the trees are noticeable greeting my friend! These are strange spirit people!
08] Ah, ah, at this opportunity we have reach the summit of one of the high mountains! O God, o God, there we are standing now, and especially me, like an true ox at the mountain! I see increasingly clearer in the farthest distance a great, exceedingly bright horizon. It is the beginning of the heaven of God, which continuously expands, higher and higher for ever!
09] But between here and there yawns an abyss, greater then space between earth and the sun! A bridge will be build across! With God everything is quite possible!
10] But now my inner light-person is as bid as I’m myself, and strange, im starting to get sleepy, and my friend tells me to rest on the green and odorous lawn! I will do so!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 54
01] Says I: “See, only now he will enter the third stage; pay close attention to what he has to say!”
02] Ask Cyrenius: “Lord, if Zorel falls asleep on the lawn which is invisible to us, what is the reason for this? Is this a must, or could he enter the third stage without falling asleep?”
03] Says I: “If a soul would be pure, it would also go without a certain sleep; but as long as the soul is connected to the body by certain bonds, a certain anaesthesia must occur between the changeover of stages, in which the soul unnoted passes over into the next stage. What the soul of Zorel has seen and spoken in the second stage, was, except for himself, a circumstantial appearance; only in the third stage will she become truly clairvoyant, and what she is going to say there, will be a full reality.”
04] Ask Cyrenius: “What actually is this sleep? How and whereby does it originate?”
05] Says I: “Is it really necessary for you to know that? Now then, if you really want to know this, I must explain it to you, and therefore listen!
06] If you carry a shirt on your body and has according to the Greek custom trousers on your legs, shirt and trousers live because of the movement of your body, this means they must submit to your will, just as the limbs of your body must submit to the will of your soul. If you in summer plan to take a bath, you take off your clothes, because you not need them in the bath. Shirt and trousers are in a necessary state of rest while you are in the bath, and have neither motion nor movement. If you are getting out of the bath again, your shirt and trousers will immediately have the same motion and movement as before and will so to speak live with you. But why did you take off your clothes to take a bath? See, because they were getting heavy and started to press you! But you strengthened yourself in the bath, and your heavy clothes will feel completely feather light after the bath.
07] If your soul becomes tired and weak from the discomforts during the day, the need awakes in her for a revitalising and strengthening rest. The tired soul then soon takes off her jointed flesh garment and enters the restorative bath of a spiritual water and bathes, cleans and strengthens herself; if she got her strength back, she again puts on her flesh garment and moves its heavy limbs with great ease.
08] But now you surely have seen or rather observed real lively by the monologue of Zorel, that in his soul another inner light-person out of the heart of the soul started to sprout, to whom the soul stands in the same relationship, as the material body to the soul. Now, this light-person in this his soul as his jointed garment, never before received any strengthening whatsoever; he was lying in the heart of the soul like the egg in the woman without the male stimulation, excitement and awakening. By this very treatment the actual primordial life germ became stimulated, excited and awakened for the moment by My and Zinka’s word, and since this has happened to him, he started to grow for as long as his entire soul, which is his garment, was filled with his pure spiritual being.
09] But the soul, although been purified as much as possible for the moment, still contains certain material parts in her, which are too heavy for the pure spirit, since he never was used to carry such a yoke before. This spirit person which was so to speak awakened in an artificially spiritual manner and was forced to grow rapidly, is still much too weak to carry the slow-moving heavy soul and longs for rest and strengthening. Thus this false sleep of the soul on the mountain lawn is therefore nothing else than the spirit taking off the most material parts of his soul; he only keeps what is similar to him in the soul, while the other must rest in the meantime, just like the body rests silently while the soul is strengthening herself, or like the shirt is resting when you take a revitalizing, strengthening bath.
10] During the strengthening of the more noble human sphere and the simultaneous resting of the coarser and less noble outer parts, there still exists a connection. If somebody would come while you refresh yourself in the bath, and would take away your clothes and started to destroy them, then your natural and necessary love for your clothes would immediately raise an immense and fierce veto. A much closer connection exist between the body and the soul; who wanted to take away the carnal garment and try to destroy it before its time, would be treated by the soul in a very strange way.
11] But the connection between soul and spirit is much more intensive, because the soul, especially if very pure, is herself a spiritual primordial element, and the spirit would make a very terrible movement, if one tried to take away his body and dress completely. He immediately would become the highest fire and would destroy everything getting close to him.
12] But the soul must rid herself of all matter completely, until the spirit can attract what is related to him in her as his own, to become a perfect I with it. The matter of the soul is visible to the spirit in that, whereby the soul is dressed. You have heard when Zorel spoke of a dirty shirt, which he himself washed in the lake, then wringed and put on as a still moist garment. See, this garment is still the material outer side of the soul, which must be taken off and put to rest, before the most inner, divine spirit person can penetrate the now closely related soul fully and to become one with her.
13] It always requires a little time during the moment of transition, because everything belonging to the sphere of a free life, must first enter with the new and more noble being in a full relationship (spiritual marriage), before the new being or the new, heavenly person can by himself start to feel, think, see, listen, smell, taste and to act independently. The necessary transition takes place in the certain sleep; if the transition is finished, the new person is completed and requires for his only completely pure spiritual existence for ever no further transition anymore.
14] In such a state a person is then totally perfect and his being cannot become even more perfected; only with regard to recognizing and a continual perfection of the most pure love and wisdom of the heavens and their ordering, ruling and leading power of the entire infinity, there is a continual increase to eternity and thereby also achieving a continual higher bliss as a result of the continual higher love, wisdom and power.
15] Our Zorel will soon appear as such a perfected spirit-person and will continue to inform us by his carnal mouth about the perfection of him to the highest level of a perfected human being. Just pay attention; soon he will start talking again!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 55
01] After I explained such to Cyrenius, Zorel, who all the time was lying there motionless like dead, started to move and became the appearance of someone who was transfigured, to such an extend that even the present Roman soldiers were placed in great reverence by his appearance and one of them said: “This person looks like a sleeping God!”
02] Cyrenius also said: “Truly, an undescribable elated human picture!”
03] Finally Zorel opened his mouth and said: “Thus he is standing perfected in his wisdom before God, who only now recognises, loves and adores Him!” After this there was a pause.
04] After the pause Zorel continues speaking and says: “My whole being is light, and I see no shadow, neither in me nor outside me; since also around me everything is light. In this all-light, however, I see a holy light of all holiest lights; it shines like a mighty sun, and in it is the Lord!
05] Previously I thought that my friend and guide is a human soul just like we are; it is just that in my previous state there was still a lot of deception in me. Only now I recognise the Guide! He is not with me anymore, but in the sun I see Him, who is holy above holy! Endless crowds of the most perfect light-spirits are gliding around this sun in all directions and in smaller and wider circles. What infinite majesty! O humans! To see God and to love Him above all is the highest joy and the highest bliss!
06] But now I do not only see all heavens, but my view is also penetrating into the creation of the only almighty God. I can see this our meagre earth through and through and see all islands and main lands of the whole earth. I see the bottom of the seas and everything that exists below it, all the many creatures in the sea from the smallest to the largest. Which infinitive variety lives among them!
07] I can also see how the gras is build by all kinds of small spirits, which are quite joyfully and hardworking. I see how the will of the Almighty obliges them to be hardworking, and see the precisely defined objectives and work of each of the countless many spirits. Like the bees working on their wax cells, these little spirits work on and in the trees, bushes, grasses and plants. However, they all doing this if seized and penetrated by the will of Him, who was my Friend and Guide on the narrow and thorny road of my self-trials of life up to here and now resides in this never reachable sun which is His primordial light from where His will reaches into all infinity.
08] Yes, He is the only Lord, noone is equal to Him! Big and small must follow His will. Nothing exists in the whole of infinity, that could oppose Him. His power is above all and His wisdom can never be understood. Everything that exists is from Him, and there exists nothing in infinitive space of His creation, which has not arisen out of Him.
09] I see the forces coming from Him like the rays of the rising sun in the morning, penetrating all direction with lightening speed, and where the rays reaches something, it starts to stir, to become alive and to move, and soon new forms and shapes arise. However, the form of humans is the boundary- and end marker and its forms is a real form of heaven; since the whole heaven, which boundaries are only known to God, is also a person and each society of the angels is also a perfect human.
10] This is a great secret of God, and who does not stand on the spot where I am standing now, for him it is impossible to understand and comprehend such; since only the purest spirit out of God in man can comprehend and understand and see what the spirit is and what there is in him and outside him, and how it originates and remains, and why and what for! Nothing exists in the whole of infinity which would not be there for man; everything is aimed at man and his always and everywhere needs.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 56
01] (Zorel:) “God Himself is the highest and most perfect, most everlasting primordial Man out of Himself; this means, man is in Himself a fire, whose emotion is love; a light, whose emotion is mind and wisdom; and warmth whose emotion is the life itself in the fullest sphere of his about-himself-consciousness. If the fire gets more intense, also the light becomes more intense and more powerful the warmth which creates everything and finally shines far into distance, and the ray is light itself, contains the warmth in itself, and this creates in a far distance just like in itself. What is created, increasingly absorbs more light and warmth, shines and warms increasingly further and further away and again creates where it reaches. And in such a way everything reproduces forever out of the primordial fire, primordial light and out of the primordial warmth and fills continuously more and more the infinitive space of creation.
02] Thus everything takes its origin out of the primordial being of God and develops itself until it resembles the primordial being of the primordial Man, in which resemblance it then exists in an entirely independent freedom in the form of a man out of God, just like a God by himself in the necessary archfriendliness with the primordial God, since it is the same what the primordial God Himself is.
03] Where you can see light, fire and warmth, man is either completed or in the beginning. Billions of light-, fire- and warmth atoms cocoon themselves and produce forms. The individual forms seize each other anew, cocoon themselves into larger forms which already corresponds more to man, and develop themselves therein into a being. This being now produces already more of the fire, the light and warmth; together with this a higher need for a higher and more perfect form arises. The many, nevertheless already more perfected forms in themselves, tear apart their outer skin, seize each other, and with the substance of their will they again cocoon themselves into a higher and more complete form. This continues until the perfection of man is reached, and then man develops himself until the state, in which I am now, and therefore completely resembles the primordial fire, primordial light and primordial warmth, which is God, whom I now see with a steady view in His primordial light, in Him the full fire and the full warmth, which is the only God from eternity to eternity.
04] Man therefore is firstly a man out of God and only then a man out of himself. For as long he is only out of God, he resembles an embryo in the mother’s womb; only if he becomes a man out of himself according to the order of God, then he is a perfect man, because only thereby he can reach the true resemblance of God. If he has reached that stage, then he stays like a God in eternity and has himself become a creator of further worlds and beings and people. Because it is strange, that I now can see all my thoughts, emotions and desires, and my will is equal to the outer skin of that what I have thought and what I have felt! See, in this way the creation continues always anew!
05] The emotion as warmth, and therefore love, has the need to be a being; however, the more the emotion becomes stronger, and the more flames and warmth are produced in itself, also the light of the flames is getting stronger.
06] In the light the need of love is expressed in forms. But the forms arise and immediately pass again, just like the so called eyelid pictures of a person with closed eyes and who has a heated imagination; but instead others arise again, become bigger, stay longer and take on more defined forms. But with perfected people, like with me now of course for just a short while, the form remains, because immediately seized by the will, it is quickly given an outer skin whereby the appeared form is kept steady and cannot change anymore; but since the outer skin is originally only highly ethereally tender and therefore translucent, continuously more light and warmth from the creator penetrates the now caught thought. This increases the caught thought’s own light and warmth, the two spiritual elements from which it originally originated, and soon the caught thought begins to develop more and more according to the light of wisdom and the most perfect realisation, which arranges necessarily and purposefully organically the even most delicate construction more clearer than the brightest day in all its necessary parts, connections and limbs. Once the thought has an organically arrangement, an own life conscious of itself, starts to come into being and directs itself.
07] Now one can imagine, that a perfected person in a few moments can think and organize a countless number of all kinds of thoughts and ideas and furnishes them organically completely. If he wants to put a skin around them with his will, they will survive and develop and in the end themselves resemble the Creator in their natural highest limited self-perfection and shall reproduce and create their own and by doing so out of themselves accomplish the endless multiplication of their own kind in the same manner in which they have stepped into being. Even the material world can show tangible proofs of that.
08] Self-reproduction of the body you find with plants, animals, humans and with celestial bodies, which also reproduce. However limits have been placed to their reproduction. A seed pellet of a certain kind has only a certain number of reproduced identical seed pellets assigned to it, which number cannot be exceeded by it; the same with animals, namely: the bigger the animal, the more limited the reproduction! It is just the same with people, and a lot more so with celestial bodies. But in the kingdom of spirits of the perfected people, the emotion and thinking continues for ever, just as with God. Since according to the previously described manner each thought and each idea can be surrounded with a skin by the will of the spirit who created it, and finally could become independent, it is understandable, that the everlasting reproduction of beings can never come to an end.
09] You, Zinka, are now asking in your soul, where in the end all the endlessly multiple created beings find space, if the creation will continue to increase forever in such an enormously multiple measure and relation. O friend, just think, that the physical space itself is infinitive, and if you forever in every moment could create ten times hundred thousand suns, they would, if moving with the greatest speed through space, be lost forever in the infinitive space as if no sun had ever been created! Nobody, except God, comprehends the eternal infinity of space; even the greatest and most perfected angels cannot grasp the eternal depths of space, but only tremble before the endless depths of everlasting space!
10] O friend, I can see now with the eyes of my soul the entireness of the material creation! This earth, its moon, the great sun and all the countless stars which you can see, of which some of them, appearing to your eyes as a faintly shimmering speck, are in fact unmeasurable large solar- and world territories, containing milliard times milliard of suns and even more planets, are less in relation to the present entire creation, than a tiniest and finest sun-dust-particle compared to the entire space full of stars visible to you! In addition I can tell you, that among the many stars which your eye can see, are quite a few which diameter is many thousand times larger, than the line itself from for you barely visible farthest star to another star in the opposite direction with the same distance, - a distance, even if you would travel with the speed of lightning, it would take you longer than one milliard times milliard earth years!
11] Thus, even individual bodies are of such puzzling size, and still they appear to your eye as barely shining specks of light, because of their too great distance from here! Nevertheless, all this compared to the entireness of the entire creation, is, as already stated, a tiniest dust particle which can be easily carried by the rays of the sun! I say to you: you can create one milliard suns with all its planets and moons and comets and spread them out in this sun-territory-globe, and they will just as little restrict noticeably this globe-space, as a drop of water would noticeably enlarge the sea and its wide seabed; and a milliard times milliard globes would be in the entire present territory of creation, just as little noticeable than a milliard raindrops in the sea.
12] Look at the whole world! How many thousands of brooks, rivers and streams are flowing into the sea, but despite this it doesn’t expand one little bit; now imagine as many creations over creations as you like in each moment, and they will get lost in the infinitive space, just as myriads times myriads drops of water falling into the sea each moment, are lost in it. Therefore you do not have to worry small-heartedly about the many creations; since in infinity there is forever sufficient space available for the infinite, and God is powerful enough, to maintain everything forever and to finally guide everything to a main objective!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 57
01] (Zorel:) “I can tell you even more, Zinka! Everything what you ever have thought, spoken or did on this earth since your youth, and also what you have thought, spoken or did in your pre- earthly soul existence, is written in the book of life; of this you carry a copy in the head of your soul, but the very big copy lies always wide open in front of God. Once you have been perfected, just as I am now standing perfected in front of God, you again will find in great detail all your thoughts, words and deeds. In that what was good, you will of course find great joy; but that what was not according to the good order, you will not be very happy about, but, as a perfected person you will also feel no grief about it. Because from that you will recognise the great mercy and wise guidance of God, and this will strengthen your pure love to God and in all patience towards those poor and imperfect brothers, who will be entrusted to your guidance by God the Lord, irrespective if in this or any other world.
02] From those your recorded thoughts, some day new creations will arise. Normally from these recorded thoughts, words and deeds, larger or smaller world bodies are created in the near future. They will put into the fire of suns, to reach a certain ripeness; when reached such, they are guided out into space of creation with the greatest force, and in time gradually handed over to their own development. With time in such a newborn world the many thousand times thousand single thoughts and ideas are developing more and more by the life-germ-like fire and light - like seed pellets which have been placed into the earth -, to serve the new world as a basis for the later origin of all kind of beings, like minerals, plants and animals, from whose souls in time human souls are formed.
03] Such new worlds you can see from time to time to the biggest part as misty nebulous stars, also as tail stars flying through space. Their primordial origin are the recorded thoughts, ideas, words and actions in the book of God.
04] From this you can see, that even the slightest thought which ever was thought by a person, either on this or on another earth, is impossible to ever get lost; and the spirits, from whose thoughts, words and ideas and actions such a new world has been formed by the will of God, are soon recognising in their perfected state, that such a world is a result of their thoughts, ideas, words and actions, and are pleased to take over with a great feeling of bliss the guidance, management, development and full revitalisation and purposefully inner organisation of the world body itself and finally of all things and beings, which must exists on such a world body.
05] You now look at this earth and see nothing than dead-seeming matter. I also see the dead-seeming forms of matter; but I see much more in it, what you can’t see with your eyes. I see in it the banned spiritual things and beings and feel their aspirations, and see, how they continuously grow in the inner development and better and more focussed shaping and evolvement of their purposefully forms, and again I see countless spirits and little spirits, who are incessantly active like the sand in a Roman hourglass. There is no talk of any rest, and by their incessant activity the entire purposefully formation of all and every life in nature is produced.
06] I say to you: In each dewdrop, which trembles so brightly on the tip of a blade of grass, I see like in the sea already myriads of beings busying in all direction! The water in the drop is only a first and general enveloping skin around a thought of God. From this the caught little spirits in it are taking their individual envelope and thereupon immediately exist already as a more specific form, which is already quite different from the outer general form; however, thereby the drop as a water pearl disappears, and the newly formed forms as already life carrying little cocoons are creeping on the plants and other things, where the drop of water was formed. However, these cocoons seizing each other, soon transform in to other forms, and hundred-thousands become one. A new skin is formed around the new form; in it the many little forms are converted by the influence of the light and the warmth in to a purposefully organism of the new and bigger form, and the new being starts a new activity in preparation for a repeated transformation in to a more and more developed form, in which it again starts to become active for the transformation in to an even higher and more complete form. And in this way the visible activity of a being entered in a certain form, is nothing else than the right preparation for a higher and more perfect form for the increasingly greater firmness of the soul-life and finally for the pure spiritual life in the human form.
07] What I tell you here is no phantasy, but the purest and eternal truth. I could still tell you a lot of things about the order of God, as I see it know with the clearest realisation! But I also realise now, that the time of this my perfection comes to an end; therefore I must hereby add a request, that you, if I become a very silly and amongst others an annoying person again, will have patience with me and will guide me on the right path of the order of God which is now known to you. You will be most surprised, if I wake up in the world, that I will be silly and dark again and will not know one single syllable from everything what happened to me; nevertheless everything will still be to my advantage.
08] For a while, my spirit being forced to become ripe, will become tired of this unusual and untrained state and will remain sleep mute; but he will by the now still necessary rest be strengthened and will wake up and feel the urgency of the real life perfection, which blest sweetness he was able to taste, and thus will contribute substantially to the quicker full education of the soul, so that she soon become ripe in him in all truth and right ability, to fully integrate with the spirit penetrating her.
09] I will be once more sleeping for another half an hour, after which you have to wake me by the opposite placing of your hands. But if I wake up again, then do not let me go, until I haven’t fully recognised the Person of all persons at this table! Since He is one with Him whom I still can see in the sun of the eternal large spirit world.
10] Thank you for laying your hands on me!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 58
01] After these words our Zorel slept peacefully and Zinka said: “No, what this person has revealed to us! If all this is true, then we have received some knowledge, of which any prophet hardly ever could have dreamt of! No, I’m completely distraught about this person’s deepest wisdom! Truly! No angel can possess a deeper wisdom!”
02] Says also Cyrenius: “Yes, this person must be helped; since so much of the highest wonders of Your divine order have been revealed here! The revelations of Mathael were big and made me think; but what this Zorel has revealed to us, is unheard of! Nearly unbelievable and unthinkable that such most inner depths of wisdom can be couched in human words and made clearly understandable! Briefly, I am completely beyond myself about this Zorel! If he could say this also in the following awakened state of the flesh, oh, I would place him on a throne, from which he could preach to the people the high truth, so that they all with more certainty achieved the true and perfect destination of their being and life!”
03] Says I: “Very good, friend Cyrenius! For the time being it is not that important what he prophesied during his third stage - although everything is absolutely true -, but rather a lot more that you in future should not break the stick over any person, just because he is an ill soul. Since all of you have heard and felt it now, that in any soul, no matter how ill, rests a most healthy life-germ; and if the soul is healed by your brotherly efforts, you have made a profit, which forever no world can pay you! How useful can such a perfected person be! Who can gauge his influence?! You people do not know it, but I know it, how much of such an effort is worth the trouble!
04] Therefore I say it to you: Always be merciful even towards the great sinners and criminals against your and against the divine laws! Since it is only possible for an ill soul to commit a sin, but never for a healthy soul, because for a healthy soul it is impossible to sin, since the sin is always the result of an ill soul.
05] Who of you people can judge and punish a soul because she was violating one of My commandments, since you are all standing under the same law?! One of the laws by Me explicitly states, that you should not judge anyone (mt.07,01)! If you judge one of your neighbours who have sinned against My laws, you also sin in the same measure against my law! But how can you as being a sinner yourself, judge and condemn another sinner?! Don’t you know, that, when condemning your soul sick bother to hard atonement, you have served a double condemning judgement on yourself, which one day, if not under circumstances already here, will be fulfilled?!
06] If somebody from you is a sinner, he should resign as a judge; because if he judges someone, he judges himself into downfall twofold, from which he will recover more difficult than him who was judged and condemned by him. Can a blind man ever lead someone else and put him on the right path?! Or can one deaf person tell another deaf person something about the harmonic effects of music, as it was practised in the purest form by David? Or can one disabled person say to another: ‘Come here, you poor man, I will take you to the inn!?’ Will not soon both slip and fall into a ditch?!
07] Hence, remember this above all, not to judge anybody, and make sure that also those who one day will become your disciples, take this to heart! Because by practising this My teaching, you will make angels out of people, - but through non-observance you will create devils and judges against yourselves.
08] It is true, nobody on this earth is perfect; however, the one who is more perfect in his mind and heart, should be the guide and doctor of his ill brothers and sisters, and the strong should carry the weak, otherwise he succumbs with the weak, and both will not make any progress!
09] So that you can recognise this from the ground in all truth, I have given you with this Zorel a tangible example, from which you can recognise, how terribly wrong it is, to judge a criminal according to your ways! Indeed, your way to judge will always remain the way of the world, and it will be difficult to ever completely crush the hard, diamond-like head of the dragon of tyranny - because for this very reason the earth is a test world for My future children -; but among you it should not continue, since among you the heavens are strewing fruits filled with plentiful seed kernels.
10] If you enjoy the fruits of My zeal now, do not forget to strew the leftover seed kernels copiously as possible into the hearts of your brothers and sisters, so that it can grow and carry plentiful and healthy new fruit! But how a new and wondrous new fruit is produced from the seed kernels placed into the heart, has been clearly shown to you by Zorel in the greatest detail. Act accordingly and you will as if out of yourself create life and receive the perfection of the everlasting life as shown to you right now! After this act of laying-on of hands it is given to you to follow and act accordingly in the most precise manner.
11] But now the time has come for you, Zinka, to lay your hands on Zorel in the opposite manner, so that he can wake up again; if he wakes up, you Markus, give him wine with some water, so that his body can regain his former strength! If he wakes up and starts talking like before, do not become annoyed and do not remind him of anything what he has said during his raptures state; because this could course a bodily disadvantage in him. Do not laugh at him either, if he says something silly! In good time you can guide him very gently towards Me; but do not be too hasty, otherwise it could harm him for quite a long time! And now, Zinka, perform your duty, since Markus has already returned with the wine and water!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 59
01] Zinka now placed his hands in reversed order on Zorel, who opened his eyes and woke up. When Zorel had completely woken up, I gave the old innkeeper Markus a sign, to give him the little bit watered wine, since he was very thirsty. Markus did this straight away, and the very thirsty Zorel emptied the quite sizeable mug in one go, and asked for another full mug, since he was still thirsty. Markus asked Me if he could do so. I affirmed such question with the only added remark, to add more water than wine for the second time. And Markus did that and it made Zorel to feel better. After he had strengthened himself, he looked around and scrutinized his surrounding, which he still remembered quite well, despite the sun already being close to setting.
02] After a while he (Zorel) said, his eyes steadfast pointing at Me: “Zinka, this person there looks very familiar! I must have seen him before! Who is he and what might be his name? The longer I look at him, the more he becomes alive, that I must have seen him somewhere! Zinka, I have a great sympathy for you, - therefore entrust me who this man is!”
03] Says Zinka: “This Man is the son of a carpenter from Nazareth, which lies above Kapernaum, - but not from the place with the same name which is located behind the mountains and is inhabited mainly by dirty Greeks. His character is this, that He is a Saviour and exceedingly skilful regarding his occupation; because if He is helping someone, he certainly is helped. His name corresponds with his character and hence His name is ‘Jesus’, which is a Saviour of souls and ill body limbs at the same time. He has much greater strength in His will and in His hands and is at the same time good like an angel and wise. Now you know everything what you have asked about; if you want to know anything else, then ask, - otherwise the high lords will undertake something and we then would have little time to discuss some matters in more detail!”
04] Says Zorel in a low voice to Zinka: “I thank you for what you have told me, although I still don’t know what actually has happened to me; since I can not get clarity about the reason why this man looks so familiar to me! It seems that somewhere I have undertaken a long trip with him! I have been travelling, a lot on water and on land, and I was accompanied, but I cannot remember having seen and talked to this man; nevertheless, as said before, it seems as if I had a lot to do with him during a trip! - Explain to me why this might be the case!”
05] Says Zinka: “In the most natural manner of the world! Somewhere you must have had a quite lively dream, which you only now can remember very vaguely, and this will be surely the reason for your current emotion!”
06] Said Zorel: “You might be right! I quite often dream something which I only remember after a few days, if I have in certain way been reminded about it by a similar outer object; otherwise everything is lost, and I cannot remember any dream, nevertheless how lively I have dreamt! But it will be like that; since in reality I have never seen this man from Nazareth before!
07] But now something else, dear friend! See, I have come here to receive from the high governor a certain alms. What do you think, will he be able to help me? If it is without hope, could you at least approach him on behalf of me, so that I be allowed to go home. Since what should I do here? About all this theosophical and philosophical wise junk I couldn’t care less. My theosophy and philosophy are very short: I believe in this what I can see, this means nature, which always renews itself since eternity. In addition I believe that eating and drinking are the two most essential pieces to live; in anything else I do not believe lightly.
08] There surely exists some strange things in this wold, like all kind of magic and other skills and sciences. But between them and myself exists the same relationship as between the fire and me: as long as it does not burn me, I do not blow! I do not feel any need in me to know and understand more, as I already know and understand; and therefore it would be quite stupid of me to hang around for much longer, to catch any quite difficult to understand teaching of wisdom, so that I could brag in front of some silly guys.
09] You see in me a nature person, who dislikes all wise institutions and laws of people, because they too much impair the innate freedom of man in a often too hard manner, for the only reason, so that a few can become very rich, powerful and highly respected, for which of course millions must languish in the deepest misery. Would I understand more than I already understand now, I then would be able to see the reason of even more of such injustice, which would made me even more unhappy; but as it is, my stupidity saves me from a lot of grief, because I do not quite see fundamentally the reason of all human wickedness.
10] Where the evil, wise appearing people could not invent themselves enough laws to suppress humanity, they setup thinking and very inventive heads, who, walking around with ecstatic distorted faces, appearing fallaciously with all kinds of laws from the gods, to start anew tormenting poor and weak mankind with the most ridiculous threats of the most awful, everlasting punishments and with promises of the greatest rewards, but of course only after the death of the body, where it is easy to reward, since the dead do not need anything anymore.
11] Nevertheless, regarding punishments, the people did not wait until after death, forestall their fictitious and trifling gods and punished the transgressors of the laws of the gods rather immediately here, so that in the beyond nobody is running short regarding the threatening punishment. But the devout had to wait for their reward until after death; there never appears in this life any free advances, except one allowed oneself to be beaten nearly to death for one of the big! Everything which is and exists in the federation of human society is highly aimed at the interest of the individual, so that every sober thinker immediately can recognize the reason on which it is built: the godly lawfulness and the human-social element!
12] Friend! If only one wants to live as a most free lord of all magnificences of the earth, then of course all other faint-willing and strength-weak mankind must cry, including the earth on which they are standing. For the oppressors of humanity, for the most heartless tyrants a corresponding reward in the beyond would be quite in order; but who will serve such to them?! In short, there is nothing! A pure, loose puppet game!
13] Who is able to make the others, this is the rest of mankind, serviceable to himself, is right and is doing good; since a silly person is not worth more than a silly dog! The stronger and more clever should kill him, take possession of all his property and should then on life and death protect it in every conceivable manner against all foreign attacks! If he is able to do that, soon he will become a great and free lord; if he can’t do that it only serves him right, that he has undertaken something, which he as a wise man, should have anticipated that he will not succeed. In short, for the silly nothing is better than annihilation; if they are not there anymore, all laws, all pursuit and all inhuman punishments have ended for them forever! Not to be, if one must remain in misery; one hour of real misery does not weigh up against twenty-thousand years of the greatest happiness!
14] Dearest friend Zinka, see, this is my harmless creed, to which not easily anything can be said against it on this earth. It is the truth that nobody likes to hear; everyone lulls his being in all kinds of false imaginations and regards himself to be quite happy! Just keep on! Everyone should wallow in the kingdom of the lie and searches for consolation in the fantastic imagination, once misery starts to step mercilessly on his neck!
15] Dull yourselves, you wretched, with the poppy poison of the lie, and sleep as long as you live under the sweet pressure of insanity, and it serves everyone right if it makes him happy; only to me it is unfair, since I must feel very unhappy under the eagle’s wings of truth, if I always have to see, feel and even must break the same and fatal dive from the truthful heights, which awaits me and others similar to me! Who will catch me in the fall, if the loose rope breaks, by which my stupidity has fixed me to the mighty wings of the eagle?!
16] People! Let me in peace consume my loot, since I’m doing nothing to you; just give me of your abundance that much, that I can replace what bad chance has taken away from me, and you will not find an thankless beggar in me! But if you want to give nothing as ususal, then let me at least go home unflustered, so that I as a poor faun, of course in an unlawful manner, can gather sufficient wood, to build myself a most makeshift hut, at least as good as the beaver builds his hut! The one or the other you surely will grant to me; but to make me even more wretched than I already been, you surely will not do! However, if this is your intention, then rather kill me immediately! Since I certainly does not want to become more miserable than I’m already be! Because if you do not kill me, then I know what I have to do! I will understand how to kill myself!”
17] Finally Zinka speaks again: “Stay far away from such act! You will also not be obliged to do such a most insane deed, given your particular good knowledge and experiences; because when you were asleep, Cyrenius has catered for you in the best way, but only if you will recognize, that this what you just have recognized as the truth, is in fact the biggest untruthfulness! Thus do not be concerned and accept a better teaching, and only then you really will become completely happy!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 60
01] Says Zorel: “Your words are sounding quite friendly, good and tender, and I’m convinced that you speak just as you feel it in your heart and that the matter will be true; but the question arises which teaching should I accept, under which luminous torch I can recognize this, what I regard now as the highest truth, as something utterly wrong! Two and another two together give four, this is a mathematical truth, and even from all heavens nothing can be said against it, and there can be impossibly another teaching, which could condemn this everlasting truth as a lie! If I am a superstitious fool to be able to accept, that the sum of two and again two together are equal to seven, then of course a change in believe would be possible with me; but with my current recognition this is completely impossible!
02] That somewhere there must be an intelligent, everlasting primordial power, from which at least their first regulation originated, can not be denied by whatever pure reasoning; since wherever there existed at one time two, before that there must also have been existed one. But how ridiculous and exceedingly silly is it not of the stupid, blind people, if they imagine the primordial power - which must be equally distributed and spread out through the whole of infinity, since it basic power is also be equally perceptible in the whole of infinity - to be a form, even a human form, yes, amongst others even a beastly form!
03] The Jews would, if they had been holding on to their primordial teaching, basically still have the most reasonable image of an general primordial power, which they call ‘Jehovah’; since a sentence of them states: ‘You should not imagine God in any form and even less so make a carved picture of Him!’ But they have completely abandoned it and their synagogues and temple are full of pictures and ornaments and besides this they believe in the most ridiculous things, and the priests are punishing those of their followers, who do not believe the things they teach. They call themselves servants of God and therefore enforcing to be honoured tremendously; but in return they torment poor mankind with all kind of things which they were able to invent for such purpose. Should I, under such circumstances, become a Jew? No, forever no!
04] It is said, that they received the laws from God Himself, which He gave to them by their founding teacher Moses on the mountain Sinai. The laws are actually quite good, if they would serve everybody as an essential rule of life; but what good is it, if you most strictly forbid the poor people stealing and cheating, but yourself, sitting on the chair of magnificence, is robbing at each opportunity the slavishly subordinated mankind, steals and cheats them wherever possible, and does not have the slightest conscience in spite of the divine law! Tell me, in which light must appear such laws and guardians to a pure thinking person!
05] If a poor faun is coerced by need, to take from the abundance where he can find it to serve his own urgent need, with all extreme severity he will be held accountable and immediately punished over and over; but the law enforcer who robs, murders and cheats every day and at every opportunity, stands above the law, does not follow it in the slightest and by himself believes in nothing, except in his quite demanding temporal advantages! Can this be any divine institution, which stands in a too garish contradiction with the very small demands of poor mankind?! Which only somewhat pure reason can ever approve of it?!
06] What is pleasant to me that one does to me, this I also must think of my neighbour, that it also will be pleasant for him, If I do to him, what he regards in a modest manner that is pleasant for him! If I am stuck in need and poverty above my ears, have no money to even acquire the most basic needs, go, search and plea, not receiving anything from nobody in response to my pleadings and only in the end take what I need, - can any law condemn me for that?! Do I have no right at all to take ownership of something I really need, since certainly the strong forefathers did not commit any sin, by taking full possession of a whole country?!
07] Yes, if I would be stealing because I’m work-shy and continue to steal, than no reason could regard itself as offended, if I held be accountable for it; but if I take so to speak unlawful possession of something in extreme need, then even no God can and should hold me accountable, - not mentioning a selfish, weak person, who in some regard commits more injustices in one day than I am in a whole year! I do not want to make a downgrading remark against the property protection law; but in it’s rigour it does not better and makes mankind more humane, but only harder and loveless!
08] The prison law to bring about order and morality, is equally very raw and coarse applied, without any regard for the nature, time and strength of people. Just think of it to what conditions - no matter if male or female - they are exposed to! Often no education at all, sometimes an education which is worse then no education! He often must take food and drinks which excites his blood quite severely; he often finds an easy opportunity to satisfy his mighty physical desire and also satisfies it. But the story surfaces, and he is punished as a sinner without any consideration, since he has transgressed a divine law.
09] O you fools including your divine laws! Why haven’t you published a divine law, according to which a true and best education is catered for, and only then consider if any other following laws are necessary?! Isn’t it unspeakable silly of a gardener who plants a straight row of trees and only then tries to bend the trees with all might and force, once the trees have grown for a few years and have become big, hard and unbendable?! Why didn’t the silly gardener bend his trees during a time when it was still easy to bend them without any danger?! A God or even a person forming a mouthpiece of God, should first provide for a just and wise upbringing suitable for the moral nature of man, and only then provide wise laws, if the best educated person still needs it in any way!
10] O friend Zinka! You are a Jew and you are much more familiar with your teaching than I am; but what I know from it by coincidence, I can say nothing else to you other than what I already have told you, and from that you will recognize, that I certainly cannot depart from my recognition based on pure reason and mathematical principles, for the sake of a donation from the high Cyrenius. Under such swap conditions I reject any still so shining donation, become rather a beggar and spend the rest of my days on this earth in poverty; what afterwards nature will do with me, will be one and the same for a dead and someone returning to the old nothingness! You can speak now, Zinka, whether I am right or not right according to your view!”
11] Says Zinka: “Friend and brother Zorel! Basically I absolutely cannot disagree with you; but I must add, that there exists very peculiar things, of which you cannot even imagine the possibilities. If you start to comprehend them, only then you yourself will recognize, how much good and truth is contained in your current basic assertions!”
12] Says Zorel: “Yes, yes, right so; if you know something better, then bring me your arguments and I’m ready to answer you!”
13] Says Zinka: “That would be of little use to you and to me; however, turn to that man over there, of whom you say that he looks familiar to you! He will give you a right light, and you will immediately clearly start to recognize the truth or the opposite of your assertions!”
14] Says Zorel: “Good then, I will do it immediately and does not fear him; however, in me he will find a hard nut to crack!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 61
01] With those words, Zorel, wrapped in his very wretched rags, leaves Zinka, steps closer to Me and says: “High lord and master of healing profession, this dress which covers my wretched body, are rags of a wretched way; but at least they cover the privates of a person, who is really sorry for unfortunately also being a fellow-person among these many would be or should be people! Accept for the clothes, we all have the same form; but between the beings there seems to exist a sky-high difference.
02] I am a person who understands to quite clearly distinguish, that two and two does not equal seven, but four! Zinka tells me that you are a man, who could ignite an even brighter light in me, than there is my own, which at least provided me with a stamp of mankind under my co-believers; but I never boasted with it and even less so do I plan to boast , if you want to ignite another light for me. Zinka told me that you are the only one able to do this.
03] You have heard my principles which have not been taken out of the blue. For me they were unfortunately a too tangible truth; but if you can give me something better, then do it, and it would be a pleasure for me to whole heartedly let go of all the truth junk! I, however, does not know with which title I should greet you, - but I think that also you are a person of the truth, and for such people it does not matter what title they are given. I call you ‘High Master’ and honour you as such, although I only know you from hearsay. Should you however be able to provide for me in deed, then I will worship you!
04] Thus tell me, if it pleases you, how close or how wrong am I with my truth principles! Are we now more, or less people, than those who lived as the first reasonable people on this earth? Am I not allowed now, since the people have invented the property protection law, of which they claim that God has given it to them, as a poor faun who often hasn’t a bite to eat for three days and couldn’t get anything by begging either, to take from the abundance of another person, only to protect me from dying from hunger, since every earthworm has the right to feed itself with foreign property without having to buy it, because it is also an inhabitant of this earth and unfortunately has to be, since mighty nature has arranged it in such a way? Or should a human being have a lesser right to feed himself with earthly fruits agreeing with his nature, only because he couldn’t buy himself a good piece of land -, than a bird in the air of which everyone is certainly a dedicated thief?! I asked you, to give the right answer in this regard!”
05] Says I: “Friend, for as long you are setting your human rights equal to those of animals, you are perfectly correct with your basic nature laws; and in no way can I say anything against it and every property protecting as well as any other moral law is in that case the most absurd ridiculousness! How stupid must be someone, who wants to give to the birds in the air, the animals on earth and the fish in the water property protection laws and any other moral rules; since any only a little reasonable person, or even a God, must know it, that those beings have nature as their only law provider! Hence you are quite right with your views, if man for the time being is nothing else and has also nothing to expect than any animal as it stands there in his nature.
06] But if man is there or should be there for any possible kind of higher purpose, of which until now of course nothing could have gotten into your mind, what becomes only too obvious by your wisdom fighting only for the lowest needs, your mathematical principles may stand only on very weak and shaky feet!
07] But that each person has been placed on this earth for a higher purpose, you already should have recognized from the fact, that he as a new born being stands deep below any animal and only after a few years of intensive care starts to become a person. He must enter some kind of order and with all sorts of justified troubles and fair struggle he must earn his bread. Therefore he received laws, so that he should consider them as the first direction signs to a higher destination, and also to keep them out of his free will for the sake of further self-development and self-determination, what is the only way by which he finally can reach his higher destination, - but never as a however biting clever animal-person, but as a perfect human person.
08] For as long you are only worried about the need of the flesh, you will not make much progress as a person; ah, but if you have recognized that there also resides another completely different person inside you, who has completely different needs than your body and has also an entirely different destination, it will not be difficult for you to recognize, how much you are digging with your principles in loose sand!
09] See, I know about your otherwise good will and your search for the truth and about the reason of all evil, in which mankind on earth is currently truly stuck up to their ears! Your thoughts, since you always had a particular pleasure to steal, have indicated to you that the protection law for property and rightful ownership are a pandora box; and because you were in your younger years a hedonistic friend of females, the morality law always embarrassed you, since it reminds you and everyone else that the abuse of intercourse is a sin.
10] Yes, as an animal person you are also completely right with your principles, equally so, that an upfront law should exist before all other laws, by which all children should have such an upbringing, by which the social order should be drilled into them to such an extend, that during adulthood it would become completely impossible for them, to ever transgress any law, which would make any additional legislation of course completely superfluously.
11] Yes, behold, this order was also made applicable to the animals by the Creator of all worlds and all beings! Every animal gets your required primary upbringing substantially in his whole nature already in the womb, and needs no other laws later on; since the primary upbringing in the mothers womb has everything what it requires for its whole life! But He, who created all angel spirits, the heavens, the worlds and man, surely knew what it requires, to create man as a free person with a later education and not just as a judged animal.
12] If you take a closer look at your mathematical correct life principles, you soon will find, that speech is a great evil for people, since by speech people can educate each other in all kinds of evil things and matters. Similar the lie would never be part of people, if they could not speak, neither by signs nor by words; yes, even to think is dangerous, because by that people can get into all kinds of malice and cunningness! Finally they should also not be able to see clearly, hear clearly and also not to taste and smell; since all those senses in a clear and pure state could easily make a person greedy and lascivious, what would be coincidentally bad! Now look at your human being according to your mathematical principles and ask yourself, whether there exists any difference between him and a sea polyp, with the exception of the form!
13] But what do you want to do with such a person, regarding the higher purpose for what each person is created? What education can you give him? When will such a person reach the recognition of himself and then recognize the true God, the primordial reason of all things and all light and all bliss? Look at the constitution of a healthy person, observe and explore him precisely with your critical mind, and you will find, that such a wise and exceedingly artful constructed being must in the end have also another destination, than to only fill his stomach daily, to be able to relieve himself of a large amount of waste afterwards!
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 62
01] (The Lord:) “You are using of course here your poverty and the poverty of many other people as protection, and want to use the required portion of right from the divine property protection law for you, so that you as a hungry and thirsty person can take in an urgent emergency without sinning against the said law, to feed yourself. I can tell you from a most reliable source, that Jehovah, when giving laws to the Israelites through Moses, thoroughly thought about this need and impressed it on the people to also regard this as a bylaw, by saying: ‘You should not prevent the donkey, working on your field, to take his food from there, and the mouth of the ox pulling the plough, should not be laced up! However, when carrying the bound sheaves into your shed, do not collect the ears which were left behind, so that the poor can collect them for their need!’ Everyone should always be ready, to help the poor, and who says: ‘I’m hungry!’, do not let him move on, until he is fed!’ Behold, this is also a law of Jehovah, and I think by that, also to poverty sufficient thought was given. {dtn,24,19; mt,05,42; lk,08,30}
02] But that not every person born on this earth can become a property owner, is obvious from the things of nature. The first few people could of course easily divide the ownership of land among themselves, since at that stage the whole earth was ownerless; but now the earth, especially the fertile land, is inhabited by countless many people, and among these are those families who have worked the land in the sweat of their faces for a long time and have purified and fertilized it under many life threatening dangers, and one cannot just dispute their assigned land ownership, but one must strongly protect it for the sake of the general welfare, so that the share of the land is not taken away from those who have blessed it by their diligence, because they own it not only for themselves, but for hundred other people who have to work the land on an annual basis and who cannot own any land.
03] Who owns a lot of land, must have many servants, who, like the owner himself, live from the same land. Would it be good for the servants, if each of them would be given an equal large piece of land? Could one man work it properly?! And if he could do it for some time, - but what happens if he would become ill and weak? Isn’t it then by far not better and wiser, if only a few own something unmoveable and have store rooms and stock, rather than all people, yes even the newborn children, would be nothing else than individual land owners, by which institution in the end, and this most certainly, nobody would have any supplies in time of need?!
04] Further I asked your mathematical mind: If there would be no property protection laws in societies of people, I would like to see your face, if others came along who were never keen to work, and took away your little supplies to feed themselves?! Would you not shout at them and say: ‘Why haven’t you worked and collected?!’ And if they have answered you: ‘Because we did not feel like it and we knew for certain that our neighbours are working!’, would you not regard a protection law as highly effective and wish that such loose criminals would be punished by some sort of court and finally be forced to serve and to work, and would you not wish that the supplies taken away from you to be returned? See, all this is also demanded by the pure reason of man!
05] If you then really regard your mathematical principles as the best in the world, walk from here a thousand field-paths to the east; there you will still find a lot of entirely ownerless land in high and wide stretching mountains! There you can immediately and unhindered take possession of many hours long and wide land, and no person will dispute your ownership. You are even allowed to take a few women and some servants with you, to establish in this somewhat distant mountainous region a real state, and in thousand years no person will disturb you in your property; you will only have to get rid of a few bears, wolves and hyenas, otherwise they could disturb you somewhat at nighttime. Along this way you would at least experience first hand the considerable difficulties with what the owners of these lands had to cope, until the land was finally brought to the current level of culture! If you would have tried everything yourself, you also would have recognized, how unfair it would be, to take away the ownership from the primordial land owners and hand it over to some sluggish and work-shy crooks.
06] See, because you are not a particular friend of work and even less of asking, the old property protection law was always an embarrassment for you, and hence you took the law into your own hands, where you could take something without being seen and without being punished! Only the two morgen big field including the hut you have bought, but also with money which you have not earned by working, but which you have taken from a rich merchant in Sparta in a very clever manner! Now, there was a time in Sparta when stealing was allowed, if it was carried out in a very smart way; but nowadays also in Sparta does exists since many years the same property protection laws like here, and thus you have completely unlawfully stolen from this merchant and made him a few pounds of gold lighter. And with that you have as a fugitive bought yourself the said piece of land including the hut; but everything else what you have owned, you stole in Caesarea Philippi and the adjacent neighbourhood!
07] But woe him who dared to take something from you; you would have preached him the to you so sickening property protection law in a manner, which would surely not been a disgrace to a Roman bailiff! Or would it pleases you, if someone would harvest the ripe fruit of your land, just because he is completely poor?! See, what is not alright to you, will also not be alright to someone else, if you with your mathematical true and correct life- and upbringing principles would stole his harvest! However, if the matter can practically only be like I have described it to you just now, do you still regard your life principles as the only true and undisputable correct ones?”
08] Here Zorel is completely puzzled, since he sees himself entirely overmastered and defeated.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 63
01] But Zinka comes from behind touches him on the shoulder and says: “Now, friend Zorel, will you now accept the maintenance from Cyrenius or not? Since it seems to me, that your life maxims, as good as they originally even sounded to me, have all in all fallen into the well!”
02] Says after a while Zorel: “Yes, yes, only the Saviour is right! I now recognize my nonsense quite brightly and clearly, and everything is exactly as he has stated it about me. But how could he know all this?! Yes, everything is true, and unfortunately just too true! But, where should I begin, what should I do?”
03] Says Zinka: “Nothing else, than asked for the right instructions, listen to them and act accordingly; everything else leave to those who want your well being and can help you and also will, if you do what I have advised you to do!”
04] Hereupon Zorel immediately falls on his knees before Me and asks me for instructions, and I refer him to the apostle Johannes for it. Zorel asks me know very respectfully, why I do not want to give him any further instructions.
05] But I say: “If a lord for a matter has all kind of servants and attendants around him, is he wrong when assigning also work to them according to their good abilities? It is not necessary that he does everything with his hands himself, to complete it; the lord’s spirit is sufficient and the work will nevertheless be completed by the skilful hands of the servants. Therefore just go to him, to whom I have referred you, and you will also find in him the right man! It is him, at the corner of the table, who wears a light blue coat over his loins.”
06] After these My words Zorel rises and hurries to Johannes. When arriving at Johannes, he says to him: “You loyal servant of this exceedingly wise man over there! Even if you have heard, who I am and how I am constituted, give me for my complete betterment the teaching, which will make me worthy to be accepted among those, who are with a true right calling themselves people! For becoming a true human being, I do not demand any supplies anymore, but only for the sake of the truth, do I want to hear the full truth from you!”
07] Says Johannes: “In the name of this Man over there you will get it! But first you have to give me the assurance to completely change your life in future and make good any harm which you have caused to other people against their will; even the merchant in Sparta must be refunded with his two pounds of gold! In addition you have to completely let go heathenism and become a new Jew; since your grandfather was a Jew from the tribe Levi. Forty years ago he moved to Sparta to preach the only true God to the Greek and to convert them in spirit to Jews; but in the end he himself was persuaded and with his whole house became a silly and very blind heathen, and you were the same since you only came into this world in Sparta. But your brothers who are living now in Athens, even became heathen priests because of their good ability to speak and still to this hour consecrate their empty services to Apollo and Minerva, and your only sister is the wife of a merchant, who is loosely trading with Ephesergods and -pictures and alongside also conducts quite profitable business with all kinds of pleasure girls and harlots, partly by selling but mainly by coupling. This is your brother-in-law, once also a Jew, and now what I just have told you.”
08] Zorel was completely overwhelmed by everything Johannes knew about him, which he himself, because of very specific reason, would never have mentioned to anyone; therefore he couldn’t think otherwise of the man from whom he just heard all such information, that he must have been in Greek and knew about everything what happened there and still occurs right now.
09] Hence Zorel asks Johannes a little hastily by saying: “But why repeating everything in front of all these people? Isn’t it enough that you and I know such things?! Why must all surrounding us hear this?”
10] Says Johannes: “Be calm about it, friend! If I did this to harm your soul and body, I would be a bad person and would be worse off before God than your loose brother-in-law in Athens; but for the sake of your well being I have to completely reveal you before the people, so that you do not stand in front of anyone as something which you are not! If you want to become perfect, you must discover yourself, and no secrets are allowed in your soul; only if all disorderly is removed from you, you can start working on your perfection. You could also in quietness by yourself renounce all your many sins and become a better person, so that the people could respect and honour you for that; since they only would knew the good about you and nothing bad, and many would follow your good example! But if after a while they would hear from a credible witness what coarse and big sinner you have been in secrecy, with what doubtful eyes they, who respected you as a pure person and followed your example, would look at you?! All your virtues would turn into a sheep’s fur, behind which they would be imagining a tearing wolf, and despite all your flawless virtues they would flee from you and avoid your otherwise instructive company.
11] From this you can see, to be perfect, you must not only avoid the being of evil, but also the seeming of evil, without, it will be difficult to really be useful to your neighbour, what finally must be the main occupation of every person, since without it, no truly happy society is thinkable on this earth!
12] What use would it be for a society of people, if every person by himself is perfect, but keeps himself hidden from his neighbour? Then one would start to distrust the other, and if a single mosquito is humming around the head of a harmless neighbour, one would see many flying dragons and elephants! But if all are getting familiar with you regarding who you are and what have you been before, what you have done and how you have lived before, and you better yourself and become another person full of insight of your previous evils and full of true and lively disgust against them in front of all eyes and ears, then every person will recognize you with sincerest trust and goodwill and love you as one pure brother loves his other pure brother. Therefore everything must be revealed, before you can actively take on a new teaching.
13] Many things have already been revealed, but not all, and since confessing is not easy for you, I make it easier for you, by telling on your behalf completely faithful to the word and sense everything of your life which is brightly clear as the sun to me!”
14] Ask Zorel: “But how is it possible for you to know all such things? Who revealed it to you? Never before have I seen or spoken to you!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 64
01] Says Johannes: “Don’t worry about that; if you are perfected, then everything will become clear to you; but now back to our case!
02] The worst of your being is, that you secretly have become a slave trader, the last time with twelve- to fourteen year old girls from Asia Minor, and sold them to Egypt and Persia, and such noble girls often landed in evil hands and only a few in good hands. That such girls by those who bought them, were soon in the most contemptible manner violated, you can easily imagine. If it was just for the natural coitus, it would not contribute that much to the dept; but how badly have some of them been abused in Alexandrian, in Kahiro, in Theben and in Memphis! And how much they are still being abused! If you could see such a poor girl, how she is cut to pieces by the rods and whips of her devil of a lord to increase his sensuousness excitement, you would yourself with your little human feeling curse yourself, because you have exposed a person to such indescribable misery by disdainfully greed!
03] How many thousand curses and most horrible condemnations have already been imposed on you, how many hundred-thousand times hundred-thousand tears of too great pain because of the too devilish abuses have already been shed! How many of such tender girls have already died in the most horrifying desperation because of too much unbearable pain! And see, all this, you have, condemning yourself, on your conscience! Because see, you conducted your secret, loose trade on a grand scale, especially two to three years ago, and the number of those which you have made so very unhappy, has become large and reached already the manifold of eight-thousand heads! Question: How will you ever be able to make this good? What have these girls ever done to you, that you have made them so very unhappy? Speak now and hold yourself accountable!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 65
01] Here Zorel is completely dump-founded and dismayed, and only after quite a long pause he says: “Friend, if at that time I have recognized and known, what I recognize now, you can think for yourself, that I would have done anything else rather than becoming a slave trader! I am a citizen of Rome and to my knowledge no law ever prohibited the slave trade; it is and was always permitted, and what hundreds were lawfully allowed to do, why should I have been prohibited from doing so?! Even the Jews are allowed to buy children, especially if they are childless, why not any other educated nation, to whom the Egyptians belonged since human memory without any doubt, and in the same measure also the Persians. The girls were therefore not sold to any wild and uneducated nations, but in every respect civilised people on this our known, wide earth, where one can rightfully expect, not to aggravate the homely sad lot of such children, but apparently only to improve their lot!
02] Go to the lands of Asia Minor, and you will find there such masses of people and especially children, that you as a wise man in the end have to ask yourself, from what these people are going to feed and maintain themselves without starting to eat each other! I can assure you, each time when coming to the lands of Asia Minor, I have been stormed by the citizens with children. For a few loafs of bread I could get girls and boys in abundance; and the children came cheering me and would not leave me alone anymore. Many were bought by the Essenes, nearly all the boys, irrespective of age; often also girls were taken. The Egyptians only bought the more adult girls, partly to work, but partly probably also for pleasure. That there were some randy he-goats among them who torments the slave girls for lust, I do not doubt, but surely there not that many.
03] According to my knowledge not many have gone to Persia, which were mainly bought from Persian merchants and all kinds of artists, where they have been used for all kinds of useful and good work. In addition there exists in Persia already for a long time a quite wise law, by which every slave and slave-girl after ten years can attain full freedom, if they behaved well and finally can do what they want. They can remain there, start a craft or can go home. Therefore those going to Persia truly can not speak of being unlucky! Now then, that some of them in Egypt are not treated too well, I will not deny; but let us just go to their fatherland, and we will meet many, who are as free persons are not one hair better off than those unlucky ones in Egypt! Since firstly they have nothing to eat and many eat raw roots which they collect in the woods, and there are many, who in summer and winter are walking around completely naked because of the lack of clothes, and beg, steal and tell fortune. Some of them obtain some rags by begging or stealing; however, most of them do not succeed with that, and therefore walk around completely naked, always with a lot children attached to them.
04] From those moving around, I and my companion have always bought the largest number of supernumerary children and in such a way looked after them. The permanent inhabitants of the Pontus are calling them ‘Zagani’, which means ‘the expelled’. There are swarms of those people; in great hordes they are moving around and do not have any roof or work, nor any land or field. Caves, holes in the ground and hollow trees are normally there homes; and now I ask you, does one not already show these people some relief, if you take their children for nothing and look after them, not to mention buying them from the naked and exceedingly hungry parents for money, for clothes and for good bread?
05] If one weighs this according to my previous way of thinking, how some of these people previously were the most tiresome slaves of the biggest poverty and later brought by me to people who properly looked after them as slaves, one easily will find that the misfortune , which I have brought according to your account over these people, is not so enormous large, as you image it to be. But also this I would not have done to them, if I earlier would be thinking like now.
06] By the way, I can tell you confidentially, although I am astonished about your pious and God-devoted wisdom, that it is a little strange of an all-good God, if he intervenes with the destinations of mankind, to let crawl such a large number of quite well formed people around the earth like wild animals! An almighty God could least do so much, that such people find a somewhat better lodging on this dear earth!
07] For a thinking person it is a little strange, if he sees hundreds of thousands of otherwise quite well formed people moving around in the highest degree unkept, hungry and naked and with the best will of the world not be able to help them! Would it be a surprise, friend, if one starts to doubt the existence of an all-wise and extremely gentle God, when seeing such people?! And my former assertion against a at least to serious property protection law, might become in the end some validity when looking at so many wretched people!
08] Now, friend, you have my responsibility and justification of the heaviest reproach you have made against me; do now what you like, but never forget, that a very world-wise Zorel is standing in front of you with a tensed bow, despite the rags covering him now, who is not exceedingly afraid of any wisdom! But give me now better reasons for that, that everything what there is, must be like it according to the wisdom of God, and with easier breathing I will be very thankful to you! Because this you must recognize just like I am, that on this earth according to my human insight, there is a lot of unnecessary misery in this world, alongside the occurrence of too many well-off individuals! Why does one have everything - and hundred thousands next to him nothing? In short, explain to me the misery of all the Zaganians in Asia Minor! Who are they, where do they come from, and why must they endure such everlasting misery?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 66
01] Says Johannes: “If you measure the true wisdom of God with the yardstick of a little woken up mind, then you are right, not to be afraid of any wisdom. But since the true wisdom of God is never measured with the short yardstick of the mind, but like everything else out of God with the yardstick of eternity and infinity, your mind will surely be a little too short! But lets leave it at that and return from where we have started.
02] You told me from the good knowledge of the matter, how badly it goes with the Zaganians in Asia Minor, and how wretched they are, and that it is quite a relief for their children, amongst others truly is, to be bought by the slave traders and sold somewhere else. Lets leave it at that; you bring up some sort of a goodwill from your side, and one tenth of it I grant you! But out of the chamber of your conscience I still have something in the background, and this strange something nearly nullifies your one tenth completely, so that in the end nothing than bad can be ascribed to you! I doubt whether your mind can award any righteousness to you.
03] Tell me, regarding only yourself, with what do you justify the violation of girls, executed by yourself! Aren’t you also finding any sound reason, not against the divine law of Moses, but against the Roman state laws, which with strong punishment fights the violation of unripe girls?! Did the immense fear and screams of pain of a little girl standing in the face of your great lust, ever touched you?! And did not five, although in earlier times, otherwise well-formed girls died in the most miserable manner of this world, because they were most terribly violated by you?! Your companion even indicated to you the money-loss which resulted for you by that, because the five ten- to twelve year old girls could easily be sold for five-hundred pounds of silver in Kahiro because they were well formed. Indeed, the significant loss were hurting you, and therefore you quite often cursed your strong lecherousness; but you never cursed it because you became a blind murderer of five charming little girls!
04] Now take all this together and tell me, how do you feel as a human being amongst humans, and if the yardstick of your mind can also here find a justifying reason for you! With that, as if you were an uncultivated, raw person of nature, who hardly can distinguish between bad and good, you cannot excuse yourself; since previously you have quite nicely showed me, how unfortunately wretched the Zaganians live, and how such a neglect of a whole nation cannot be a particular honour for God the Lord and His love and wisdom! Yes, you even asked me to tell you the divine reason for such wisdom, why God allows it that a big nation can live so very miserably! You therefore have quite a respectful sense of justice and a perfect knowledge of good and bad. Therefore, how could you handle those girls in such inhumane manner? Indeed, you have treated them according to your bad medical knowledge afterwards, however, you thereby harmed them even more than by your earlier lecherousness! - Speak now, and justify yourself before God and the people!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 67
01] At this point our Zorel is completely beaten and cannot come up with anything which could save his honour. He seriously starts thinking what he could take from his mind’s storeroom to justify himself; but everywhere he finds a barrier, and not even the smallest hole is showing anywhere, so that he could escape.
02] Johannes admonishes him to speak and to make use of his tensed bow; but Zorel still doesn’t want to open his mouth.
03] But Cyrenius asks Me, somewhat astonished about Zorel’s wickedness: “Lord, what should be done in this case? This person under all these circumstances is exposed to the courts! Since our laws regarding the slave trade are allowing slaves including their children, if they have any, to be sold to anyone, but children of free people, especially of the female sex, by severe punishment are not allowed to be brought to the market before reaching full fourteen years. This is a crime!
04] Further, everyone who wants to trade with slaves, must have his own, properly certified permission and must provide a significant collateral to the state for this permission, alongside a separate sizeable annual taxation. With him and his companion there is not the slightest sign of anything; hence, they have conducted an unlawful trade, which again is an inculpatory transgression against the standing laws, and under such aggravating circumstances a ten year imprisonment in a dungeon is placed as punishment.
05] Added to this there is a five-fold most unscrupulous violation, which was followed by death because of a too serious injury! This is again a criminal act, on which under such aggravating circumstances at least fifteen years most heavy dungeon is placed or even death!
06] Still added to this are in the foreground all kinds of stealing, fraudulent behaviour and an abundance of lies!
07] Lord, You know my state duties and my oath on everything which is holy and dear to me! What should I do? With Mathael and his four companions their total possession was a certain protection against my harsh duties as highest judge of the state; but here nothing protects him from my duties as a judge. He is a perfect villain! Will I not be obliged to carry out my strict office?”
08] Says I: “Understand, - since I’m coincidentally the Lord here and your oath at the bottom of all reasoning is only owed to Me and I can defer it for you how and when I want to, meanwhile only I have to determine in what order something must be done for the healing of a sick soul! Besides, you have sworn your oath to the gods, who forever do not exist; since the protectors of your oath are quite aery, also your oath will not carry much weight. Therefore your gods and your oath are equal to nill. Only as far as I am regarding your oath loyal sign, it is worth something; but as far as I’m regarding your oath as a nill, does it also not have the slightest validity before Me, and at least for now you are quite relieved from it.
09] I say it to you, that the examination of this person is not finalised as yet; something will appear which will seize you even more!
10] This is truly a strange person, and you should know him better by now, because he revealed himself quite a lot already during his raptures sleep, although somewhat more in general as what he has done now, especially during his first penitent stage. The current open revelation is of course more specific, because it must be more specific; but it mustn’t appear to you indecently, since I allow it to take place, to show you a really totally ill soul and finally also the medicine, by which she possibly can be cured. I previously have told you how clumsy and silly it is, to punish a bodily ill person with sticks and dungeon, because he became ill; but how much more clumsy and silly will it be to punish a person bodily and morally with the deadliest slashes for the sake of his sick soul! - Tell Me, you My friend Cyrenius, have you in your zeal already completely forgotten about such My teaching?”
11] Says Cyrenius: “No, o Lord and highest Master of eternity; but You know, from an old habit of mine, wherever a real villain appears, a little storm rises inside me! But You can see how fast I can be admonished and recognize my old silliness! I’m already looking forward to the further examination, which Johannes seems to master quite well! But for this you need the wisdom of Johannes and his inner perspicacity, lead of course by Your spirit. The nicest thing of all, is that Zorel basically do not notices that something miraculous is taking place, nevertheless, it should strike him that the wise Johannes tells him so nicely his most serious mortal sins from all countries where he committed them, as if he had been everywhere an eye- and ear witness!”
12] Says I: “Just listen very carefully; since Johannes will approach him again!”
13] Cyrenius is now full of attention again; but I instruct all present women and maidens to meanwhile withdraw to the tents, because the following hearing should only be conducted by ripe men. All the women, including Jarah and the newly revived daughters of Cyrenius and Gamiela and Ida, went to the tents.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 68
01] The curiosity of the women was quite big; but My word nevertheless was more powerful and all went into the tents of Ouran, where they had to stay for as long until called again.
02] After the women were looked after in this manner, Johannes said to Zorel: “Now, how about triggering your tense bow? It seems to me that you have wasted all your sharp arrows into the blue. Despite this you earlier wanted to enter into a fight with the infinite wisdom of God! I say to you, that you should talk if you still has something to say!”
03] Finally Zorel says: “What should I say? To you - the gods will know from where - everything is anyway known what I have done from the cradle onwards; why should I tell you anything further? I could still speak; but why should I continue to justify myself? As I was and for the biggest part still am, I acted accordingly; because I could not act otherwise to what I have been in my soul! Can lions and tigers help it, that they are tearing beasts? This is their nature, and at the bottom of all reasoning they are not faulty, because they are, what they are! If they are evil, then only He who created and made them like this is guilty!
04] Why are there thousands of people who are more devout than lambs, and why not I?! Did I then make myself to act in this way?! If I really wanted to be bad, I could deny everything what you have told me out of your wisdom; because sayings of wisdom of the individual never counts in front of a forum of a world-court as evidence, as long as they are not confirmed by other statements of witnesses. But I recognize your wisdom and believe to perceive you as person, who does not want to harm me, but want only to help, and therefore confess as true everything you have stated about me. I do not deny the truth of everything in the least; but certainly I still am allowed to justify myself!
05] You have in anyway the free prerogative over me to report loudly what I ever have done according to my inclining nature; because more than kill me for that you cannot do, and death I can courageously look into the hollow, dark eyes and does not fear it! From that you can see, that I’m not a fearful rabbit. If you still know some more terrifying spectacles of my life, just get them off your chest; because for a long time already nothing in this world can embarrass me anymore!
06] By the way, regarding the five maidens you are burden me with too much, if you accuse me of feeling only sorry for them because losing a sizeable profit by their death, which in fact did not only occurred because of a gentle violation, but because of the disintegration of a bad leprosy; I could even bring you a few credible witnesses who have heard that I most imploringly begged Zeus to save the maidens, and made an oath to the gods to keep the five maidens forever, if they could be cured and stayed alive. But when after thirty days all of them died despite all my care, I became disconsolate and once more took an oath not to touch any girls anymore and to stop slave trading. This I kept up to this hour, have moved therefore to here and bought myself a piece of property, but by the fire have now lost everything which I ever had acquired. - You can speak now, whether I also have told the truth this time round!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 69
01] Says Johannes: “Yes, yes, you did that later; but in the beginning you were only minded as I have said it! The suggestion that you helped yourself with the girls in only a gentle manner, is also now a coarse lie! Only one you have handled a little more gentle, and this was the last one, when your lecherousness failed you the contemptible service; the first four you have not spared in the slightest, but have served them very dreadfully! Can you deny this? - See, you keep quiet and are shaking! Afterwards the girls attracted a dangerous leprosy, which of course accelerated death; but also for that your lecherousness was the actual and only debt bearer! But this chapter is closed and we are moving now to something else!
02] You know, there is still something which lies on your conscience and is something which of course is not attached to your will; but the deed and the consequence is there! Therefore a person should never act in rage; since bad consequences always follow the deeds carried out during a rage like a shadow on the heels. Can you still remember when especially your mother Agla, who was a very responsible person and cautioned you seriously to stop your dissolute pranks and let go of your nefarious society, what you did to her?”
03] Says Zorel: “O gods! I can vaguely remember something like in a dream; but I can’t say anything specifically about it! Therefore keep on speaking, since you are at it! I know that, that I never did something evil with a premeditated evil will; however, that I am suffering from violent rage, I can’t help it just as little as a tiger can help it, that he is a blood thirsty, tearing beast! - You can speak now!”
04] Says Johannes: “We will address this only later; but at that time you seized a pot which was lying on a bank and flung it with all your strength against the head of your mother, so that she sank to the ground completely dazed. But you, instead of helping her, took the said gold pounds and escaped on a pirate ship to here and joined for a few years the nice pirates craft, at which opportunity you also became a slave trader. Shortly afterwards your mother died, partly as a result of a severe brain skull injury and partly from grief about your incorrigibility. And as such you also have, alongside all your many other sins, a mother murderer on your conscience, and as a crown for your many evil deeds the most bitter curse from your father as well as from your siblings rests on your head! - Now you have been completely revealed; what are you saying to all this as a person with a sound reason?”
05] Says Zorel: “What should I say to all this? Done is done and cannot be undone anymore! I now see some of the things of my earlier actions which were highly wrong; but what use is all this insight to me? It is the same as if you could make out of a tiger an insightful person, who looks back, and sees what bloodiest horrors he committed; to what use is this all to him?! Could he make what is done undone, he surely would go through every conceivable trouble to do so; but how could he helped it during his tiger state, that he in fact was a tiger and not a lamb?! There is also the remorse for a despicable deed and the best will to completely rectify any wrongdoing, which is so in vain as the stupid trouble to make yesterday the current day. From now on I can become an entirely different and better person; but there, where I was an evil person, I can impossibly make a better person of myself than I was. Should I shed bitter tears of pain for the many evil deeds I have committed? This would be so ridiculous as if a tiger who became a human, would shed the most bitter tears of remorse, for being a tiger before!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 70
01] (Zorel:) “From my onwards I had a violent temperament. Instead of damping this by a soft and reasonable upbringing and by education of the mind, I was corrected by punishment of every conceivable manner. My parents were always my biggest torturers! If they had combined mind with a good will, they could have made an angel of Jews of me; but by the thousand punishments I became a tiger! And who carries the guilt for that, that I became a tiger? Firstly, before being conceived and birth, I could not select more wise parents, and secondly, when I was born, I surely was not a Plato or Phrygius and not a sign of a Sokrates and could therefore not give to myself any education! But what should have been done that I would become a better person and not a tiger?
02] I regard you as too wise that you could not find a reasonable answer to this question by yourself. With you Jews there have always been people who have been possessed by evil spirits, as I have just a few weeks ago have seen one at the Gadarenes, and this would one of a better kind; one actually should be your Jewish devil, who holds its dreadful state of affairs during the darkest nights! But the day-devil was worth his money; since whole crowds of people could achieve nothing with him. He carried out deeds that gave all mankind the shivers of the skin and made it wrinkled of fear. If possibly such a said possessed person could be healed, tell me, what ox of a human judge could be so blind and gloomy stupid, that he showed to the cured person all his unheard atrocities which he committed when possessed, and requires from him tearful remorse and betterment?! Could the person help it that he committed such atrocities when possessed?!
03] Tell me, friend full of wisdom: From a big height a heavy rock falls down and kills twenty people who coincidentally were standing underneath it. Why had this to happen? Who is guilty for this calamity? - To this I add the least thinkable possible case, that a mighty magician appears and transforms the rock into a human with all insight and intelligence fitted, in the manner of Deukalion and Pyrrah. As the new person is standing there, a wise and merciful judge comes along and says to this new person: ‘Look at that, you despicable! This is your evil work! Why did you fall with as a rock with such might onto these twenty people? Justify yourself, or receive the heaviest punishment for this deed!’ What would the new person say to the silly judge? Nothing else than: ‘Could I as a heavy and absolutely unconscious boulder help it, that I have been separated by some foreign power from my equals, and secondly for that, that I have been so incredibly heavy, and thirdly that I have called these crushed people to sit here until I fell down and killed them all?!
04] You will hopefully recognise the extremely unreasonable accusation of this new person by a super clever judge, but perhaps also that I, who became a new person from a raw block, cannot be held responsible for all my evil deeds, just like the rock-new-person which I have shown to you just now! If you do not want to be a silly judge, then judge me according to the justice of pure reason and not after your wise seeming mood! Be a person, just as I am also only a person!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 71
01] Johannes begins to think deeper about these words of Zorel and finds, that they are not without any reason, and turns quietly in his heart with a question to Me, namely what he further should do with this person, since it appears that he is starting to grow above his head.
02] But I say to Johannes: “Give him some time; I will then put into your heart and on your tongue
what you should say to him, as I have done so until now!” - Johannes follows this advice.
03] Cyrenius, who listened with great attention to the justification of Zorel, said to Me: “Lord, I must openly confess to you, that this is quite a strange human being! It now looks though, that he even got the wise disciple Johannes thinking. In short, I, for example, would be completely at an end with my wisdom and had to release him from all his guilt!
04] However, it is incomprehensible to me, how this chief scoundrel with all his actions is overcome by such overpowering acumen! That people like for instance the chief clergy Stahar and also Zinka, could have spoken sharply reasonable to their advantage before making a closer acquaintance with You, is understandable, because they were all educated people and deeply experienced in many other things; but this person was surely always a first class scoundrel, - but, nevertheless, this enormous acumen! Ah, something like that I never came across in my whole life! Just tell me, o Lord, how this person came to it!”
05] Says I: “He never was that empty; since the Greeks have always been the best advocates of Rome! They know the inconsiderate sharpness of the Roman law and therefore study them very carefully, so that they, if a judge holds them accountable for any kind of transgression, are ready with the most solid response; and such people, who have decided to deceive the state in the most severe manner, have unusually thoroughly made the rights of the state and mankind their own and have also made the writings of different worldly wise men extremely intensely their own. And to such category belongs also this Zorel.
06] But before the raptures sleep, he would not have spoken with such determined acumen; but from his sleep some sort of after-smell has remained in his soul out of his spirit, and this is why he is so sharply critical. But this sharpness would soon loose itself, if he would again continue with his old life-sphere; but with this kind of treatment he will become even sharper, what I in particular allow to happen for My disciples, so that they at this opportunity can taste a little the most extreme sharpness of the human worldly mind, what is very salutary to them. Although they are very modest people and possess an already very sensible heart, so now and then a I-am-better-then-others thought rises in them, and for that such a person is quite an excellent stone of exception.
07] Johannes already acknowledged the shortcoming of his wisdom to Me, and the other disciples are thinking now, what it might be; but I let them still think for a while, so that they can find themselves better. If they have found themselves a little deeper, I will help them again a little to move forward. But he will still place some mosquitos in their ears, so that they all will start to scratch themselves behind their ears! But then they will be able to make a step forward. - but now I will loosen the tongue of Johannes again, and he will start speaking again; therefore just pay very close attention!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 72
01] After a short while Johannes says to Zorel: “I cannot quite deny, that you have touched on some issues with your mind, which are not without foundation; but they fit your life very badly or not at all, since your soul in herself was always to such an extend educated, to be able to distinguish between false and true. If a soul is able to distinguish good from evil with such sharpness as it is the case with you, and she does this, then she sins against her own recognition and conscience; but who sins against his recognition and his conscience, can only be cleaned from the old feculence of his sins by true remorse and repentance and then accepted by God.
02] You want and should become a better person! If you want this, you also must recognise, that you yourself are guilty of all your evil deeds; if so, it is now up to you to recognize, that it is not right to shift the guilt to someone else, but you yourself should recognize it as completely your own and therefore feel true remorse, since in many aspects you have recognised true and good quite well, but with your actions you have decided to do the opposite.
03] Yes, if you would not have the slightest recognition about the pure truth and by that what is good in you, but remained only in the darkest superstition, as confirmed in the sphere of your life, your actions - no matter how evil in front of the judge’s chair of the most purest reason - could not be added to your guiltiness, and you would be just as sin-free as you tiger and rock becoming a human being, and nobody would have the right to say to you: ‘Better yourself, regret your misdeeds and do proper repentance, so that you can become appealing to the true God!’
04] You then had to be educated in all truth, shown the right way and leading you for some time on that road! If somebody, as perfectly educated in this truth, still throws himself into the old wrong and acting equally evil as before, he would sin alright, because he would act against his firm believe and place his conscience into a blustering restlessness. Hence your presented pictures are only good for people, who, like the animals, have never recognised any truth; but regarding the right truth you are not a layman, but recognises as nearly as good as I recognises it, and recognised this already long ago. And your conscience has also always accused you about all of your evil deeds; but you paid little attention to it, and always tried to drown it with all kinds of false reasons. You also always felt remorse each time you did something evil against your recognition and against your conscience; but until now you did not got so far to repent and truly better yourself.
05] It is therefore that God the Lord let you get into great misery. Now you have nothing; also your former slave trader companion deserted you and is already in Europe where he is using up his considerable profits. Now you are standing naked here and are searching for help. It will be given to you; but first you have to make yourself worthy of it, thereby, that you voluntary out of yourself transfers the only truth and good into your active life. Only then you have been truly helped for now and forever.
06] But if you remain with your actions by that, what you as good as I am recognises as false and evil, you remain wretched for the rest of your life, and how it will look like in the beyond, since there is a pure life after the loss of the body, your own pure reason can give you quite a good answer about it, if you take into account, that this temporary life is the seed and the life in the beyond the eternal fruit.
07] If you plant in this your life garden a noble, good seed into the ground of this very your life garden, you also will harvest noble fruits; but if you put thistle and thorn seeds into the soil of your life garden, you will one day harvest the seed you have sowed! Because this you will know, that on thistle shrubs on figs and on thorns no grapes can grow!
08] See, I have not judged you, but only showed to you what you should do in future, and my word was not hard against you, and the tone of my voice was soft! Take these my words to heart, and I assure you as a friend with my life, that you will forever not regret it!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 73
01] Says Zorel: “Ah, in this way you can speak to me, alright; since this really sounded humanely, and I will do everything possible, to do, what you as a person, not as a judge, will tell me, dear friend! Now I know myself precisely and my inner life core seems not be the worst; but my outside is entirely bad! If it would be possible to completely rid myself of this flesh and its bad soul attachments and to surround the inner life core with a better flesh mass, then I would be a very rare person; but with this the current constitution of my body nothing can be done! Of course I’m not such a scoundrel as I was; but my flesh can never be trusted. Nevertheless, it is strange that my will never accompanied all those my so bad looking deeds! I have always been drawn to them like by coincidence; from what I actually wanted, exactly the opposite happened! How is this possible?”
02] Says Johannes: “Yes behold, the will of a person is twofold: the one will is where the recognition of the truth always has a somewhat weak hauling- or guiding rope; the other will, however, is, where the sensuous world with its joyous smelling demands also has a hauling rope, which by all kinds of habits has become quite strong and powerful. If the world shows you a pleasant bite together with the possibility to obtain it, then the strong rope starts to strongly pull at the will cluster of the heart; even if at the same time the lesser strong haul- and guide rope of the truth recognition begins to stir, it is of little or no use, because the strong has always carried victory over the weak.
03] The will that should be effective, must act with serious determination and not be afraid of anything. With the most stoic indifference he must be able to laugh off all the advantages of the world and even at the cost of his bodily life he must follow the bright path of truth. Only then has the usually weak recognition will become strong and mighty and has made the purely worldly emotional- and pleasure will completely subservient. Finally itself will also completely transform into the light of the recognition will, and so man has finally become united in himself, which is of the greatest essential importance for the inner perfection of the immortal human being.
04] Because if you in your thoughts and in yourself cannot agree with yourself, how can you then say: ‘I have recognized the truth in its depth and fullness!, - but in yourself you are still in complete disagreement and therefore in yourself you are nothing then a pure lie?! But the lie is in contrast to the truth nothing else like the thickest night in comparison to the brightest day. In such a night there is no light, and man in himself a lie, cannot recognize the bright truth, and therefore with all in themself highly splintered worldly persons the haul- and guide rope of recognition will has become so weak, that it at the slightest opposite pull of the worldly pleasure will, is thrown overboard and thereby defeated.
05] If with some people the worldly pleasure will has defeated and crushed the recognition will forever, so that thereby also a kind of unity of darkness occurs in the inner man, man has become dead in the spirit and is thereby condemned in himself and can in all eternity not get to the light anymore, except through the fire of his coarse matter, ignited by the pressure of desires. But the matter of the soul is many times more stubborn as this of the body, and it requires quite a powerful fire, to consume and destroy all the soul-matter.
06] Since such a soul will not allow such an exceedingly painful purification to happen to her for the sake of love for the truth or the light, but instead will out of its old pleasure- and gloomy lust for power try to avoid it, as a Proteus endeavours to withdraw from the catch, it is a person, who in this world has become completely united in his night of life, and is therefore virtually lost forever.
07] Only the person who, by his energetic clear recognition will has completely defeated the worldly pleasure will, and has thereby in himself become unified in the light and in all truth and as such also in life itself. But for that, as I earlier have indicated to you, it requires a truly stoic self-denial, - but of course not that of your haughty Diogenes, who thought he was more and higher as a of gold shining king Alexander, but a humble self-denial like Henoch, Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. If you can do this, you will be helped for life and forever; but if you can’t do that, and not out of your own strength of truth recognition, then it is over with you, and you cannot be helped on the one side nor the other. But I am of the opinion, that you will be able to achieve this; since you do not have a shortage of insight and recognition. What does your inner reason say to this?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 74
01] Says Zorel: “He says: ‘Zorel can do everything, if he, as the real Zorel, wants to!’, and he wants it now, and therefore he surely will be helped! If I could at least stay a few weeks with you, clearly the matter would go easier and faster!”
02] Says Johannes: “If you only have taken a perfectly serious will to become a better person, you will stay among men, who are just as powerful as we are in the most immediate vicinity of the great and living light out of God!”
03] Says Zorel: “What and who is actually your God, which you Jews call the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob?”
04] Says Johannes: “This question you will clearly find answered in yourself, once you have become united in your light, just as we have found it; if we wanted to explain this more clearly to you, you would not understand us for your whole life. But this you should know in advance, what idea a true person should have about God, and therefore listen!
05] The only true and united God is in Himself an everlasting, purest spirit out of Himself, equipped with the highest degree of self-consciences, with the deepest and brightest truth and with a firm will, to whom is nothing impossible.
06] God is the word in Himself, and the word itself is God. This everlasting word has now taken up the flesh, came in this world to those who belong to Him, and they do not recognize the light, which thereby has come into the world. For this reason this light will be taken away from the children and given to the heathens (superstitious believers) as responsibility. Since the heathens are now searching for the truth, however, the children of the light are fleeing it, like the great criminals the courts. Therefore it will be taken from the children and given to the heathens, as is it the case right now and is taking place.
07] Because the primordial children of the light are living in Jerusalem, outlawing the truth from God and cling more and more to the night, to the lie and its loose works. But the heathens travelling the world and are searching for the truth, and once they have found it, they are very joyful and praise the Giver of the light beyond measure truly in their hearts and with deeds.
08] Here, look around you, and you see quite a crowd of people! The biggest number are heathens, who have searched for the light out of the heavens. They have found it and are glad about it; but Jerusalem, the city of the Lord, are only sending out captors and henchmen, who should crush the light! But those who were send, are cleverer than those who were sending them; they came out of their great darkness to the light, were very glad about it and stayed in it. They indeed have captured the light, but not for the dungeon of Jerusalem, but for themselves, for their hearts, and are now our brothers in the light of God, and are glad about it and Him, from whom the great light emanates.
09] You came here as a heathen, though not to find a light for your life’s night, but for gold and silver. But who comes out of the dungeon to the light of the sun, will not easily be able to avoid, that he becomes illuminate. And so it happens to you. Even if you did not search for th the light, you will nevertheless become illuminated, since you came to the sun, this does not mean the light of nature which just now touches the setting horizon, but the light of the spiritual sun, which illuminates the whole of infinity with all wisdom, so that all beings who are able of thoughts, can think and will out of that light, as on this earth and countless other worlds, with which infinite space has been filled out by God.
10] Therefore, let this light shine through you, which you now start to notice a little, so that it shines through your intestines, and by the smallest spark of this light you already will become happier than be able to take possession of all the treasures of the world. Search now your self for the true kingdom of truth, and everything else will be given to you for free, and you will not have a shortages of anything!” {mt.06,033)
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 75
01] Says Zorel: “Friend, you are right: What a person enjoys in darkness, does not prosper! That I live in a dense spiritual night, I notice myself; since your words have given me a right and great light despite their mysterious sound, and I already have a great joy about it. However, if your word also can achieve something with Cyrenius, then ask him, that he at least gives me an only somewhat better coat; since I cannot be seen any longer in these rags in your society. Cyrenius surely will have some kind of old outworn servants coat!”
02] Cyrenius calls one of his servants and says: “Go where our luggage is, and bring me a good shirt, a toga and a Greek coat!”
03] The servant goes and brings what is required.
04] Thereupon Cyrenius calls Zorel and says: “Here, take these clothes, go to the back of the house and get dressed!”
05] Highly thankful Zorel takes the clothes, goes behind the house of Markus, dresses and thereby obtains quite an impressive appearance.
06] Within a few moments Zorel is back with us and says to Cyrenius: “Elated lord! Not our trifling gods anymore, but the one, true and everlasting living God will reward you! You now have dressed a naked, poor person; and this is a noble deed, which I’m not worthy of! But if there exists a true, almighty and highly wise God, whose children we are all, or at least His creation, and as He showers us with good deeds, which we do not deserve, and for which we can only thank Him but nothing else, I also now here stand in front of you, elated lord and ruler: from the bottom of my heart I can only thank you but nothing else! If you want to accept me as one of your last servants, I will give you my field as a present!”
07] Says Cyrenius: “The field does not belong to you, but to him, whose money you used to buy it; therefore we will sell it, return to the owner or his children the money, and only then you can become my servant!”
08] Says Zorel: “Elated lord and ruler! What you want, do this! Everything from you is mercy; but please do not leave me, and give me your service as a present! Just as I have got rid of all my old rags for good, I will also take off my bad, old person and become an entirely different person! This you can believe me! Just as bad I was, I want to become good, to expiate with the rest of my remaining life, all bad which I have caused.
09] If I had ever met a person who had ignited such a bright light for me about right and wrong like this Johannes over there, I would never have sunk so deep into all vices; but without, I myself always had to be the most clever person to myself! But how far I got with my own great cleverness, you know, and it is not necessary for me to repeat my big disgrace before you all again. Therefore be from now on clement and mercifully to me; because in future you should not get any opportunity to be discontent with me. I’m able to perform various arts and an expert with writing and making calculations, and the history of nations up to this point is not foreign to me. The whole Herodot (Greek history writer) is familiar to me; also the Jew’s, Persian’s and the old Babylonian’s chronicles are not unknown to me. And thus you should be able to utilize me somewhere.
10] Says Cyrenius: “About that we will talk later; but for now just return to your friend Johannes, and let him show you the right way! If you have that, - everything else will be provided for soon!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 76
01] Upon these words of Cyrenius Zorel bowed deeply before us all and immediately got back to Johannes, who again received him with all friendliness, and asked him how he felt now.
02] Says Zorel: “I’m very well, what you clearly can see from my clothes; once you own a healthy shirt, a toga and carry a Greek coat made from blue Merino around your shoulders, you feel earthly seen quite well! Of course regarding the spiritual well being, I say to you, there is still a tremendous shortfall! If God wanted me to look newly dressed in the spirit just like my body now, I surely would feel much better; but this will take more time!
03] A question, friend, you surely will allow me to ask and it reads like follows: You are people like me, you have flesh and blood and the same senses as I am; but you have given me proof of your spiritual strength, that exceeds sky high everything which I have encountered so far! The question is now, how did you get hold of it. Who taught you and your colleagues this? How did you came onto this road?”
04] Says Johannes: “To explain this to you, would mean nothing to you; but if you do what I will tell you now, you will find the teaching in yourself, and your awaken spirit will, strengthened by the spirit of God, guide you in all truth and wisdom. If you want to learn any kind of art, you must go to an artist, so that he can show you the skills; then comes the diligent practice, so that you can make the skills to such an extend your own, that they completely match those of the master, and then you are an artist just like your master.
05] If you want to learn to think, you must go to a philosopher; he will draw your attention to causes and effects, and thereby you will start learning to think and to conclude and will say: While the water is a liquid body, it can easily placed in a state of unrestlessness; because of its weight it must flow down the valley, since according to the most general experience until now, everything with weight must turn itself to the depth of the earth, because of a gravitational power inside the depth of the earth, and must continue to strive towards it according to the unchanging will of the Creator, who is a must-law in the whole of nature.
06] If the water has reached the deepest bed in the sea, regarding flow it comes to rest, - but in itself it still remains a liquid body; and if a stormy wind blows over the wide surface, it brings the otherwise quiet surface of the water into a wavy movement, and this waving of the water is in fact nothing else than a striving of the liquid body of water to find rest. But since nothing has such a strong desire for rest than water, it can also in the easiest and fastest manner brought out of the balance of its rest.
07] Therefore a final conclusion can be made: the more liquid any kind of body is, the more it bears the desire for rest in it; and the more desire for rest it expresses in its bodily being, the easier it can be placed in a state of unrest. But the easier it is to bring an elementary body in a state of unrest, the more liquid it has to be. From this example you can see, how one can start to learn to think in a school of philosophers, and how one can start to conclude the effect of a cause and also vice versa.
08] Only, this way of thinking moves within a circle, from where there is nowhere any escape to be found and also cannot be found. All this thinking has therefore very little or no use at all for a person, with regard to his inner, spiritual being, will and thinking. Just as you can only make any kind of art from an artist, and an orderly rational way of thinking from a philosopher, your own, you also can only learn the inner, spiritual way of thinking from a spirit, namely from the everything penetrating spirit of God in yourself, - this means: only a spirit can awaken a spirit; since one spirit sees and recognizes another spirit, similar like one eye sees and recognizes another, that it is an eye and how it is constituted.
09] The spirit is the most inner eyesight of the soul, whose light penetrates everything, because it is a most inner and therefore purest light. From that you can see now, how it is with learning of different things, and how you have to have for everything you want to learn the most suitable teacher, otherwise you remain an everlasting blunderer; once you have found the most suitable teacher it also depends very much on doing very precisely and diligently, what the master instructed or advised one to do.
10] If your spirit awakens within you, you will notice his voice as light thoughts in your heart. You must very careful listen to them and direct your whole life sphere accordingly, hence, you will thereby provide for your own spirit an ever increasing space of effectiveness; thus your spirit will grow inside you to a manly size and will penetrate your whole soul and with her your entire material being.
11] If you have reached with yourself this point, then you are also be able, not only to see and recognize what all natural people can see and recognize with their senses, but also such things, which are unresearchable for normal people, as you have discovered in me, since I, without ever seeing or knowing you before, could precisely tell you everything what you ever had done on this earth and what you kept a so closely guarded secret.
12] Now I have given you a small pre-taste from the circumstances, so that you can see and recognize, how things stand regarding the spirit. But all this still means very little or nothing at all to you; you must now experience, what you must do to awaken your spirit. However, to mark this out for you, I’m not entitled to, but someone else who is also among us, and whose whole being is most densely penetrated by the spirit of God. Only He will show you the way of the truth and call, as Himself the spirit of all spirits, through your flesh your spirit: ‘Wake up in the love to God and from it to your brothers in the name of Him, who was forever, is, and always will be forever!’ - and now tell me, how you have experienced everything I have told you!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 77
01] Says Zorel: “I find your teaching you have given to me absolutely brilliant, true and good, and everything must be like it; otherwise you could not have told me my most secret deeds like reading them from a book. Therefore as a person one can in every case reach a nearly unbelievable perfection, and coming to such conclusion now is sufficient for me; I’m also not yearning for such perfection as observed in you, in order to read a poor sinner at a similar opportunity his committed sins, to thereby provide a true consolation for myself and in quietness feel happy about myself! I never want to be a teacher nor an even so gentle judge; I only want to serve as a perfect human, so that in future no person should come to any harm by my silliness.
02] This is the only reason, why I want to reach your perfection. The demand for this in my life can consist out of anything it wants, I sure will comply with it; because if I want something, no sacrifice is too heavy for me! It will be executed, even at cost to this my bodily life! Since of what value can a life be, if composed by all kind of imperfections?! With imperfection one cannot reach any perfection, - but I surely have no desire for anything imperfect anymore!
03] But you said, that another person, who is full of the spirit of God, will teach me about that what I have to do; you know him, - show him to me, so that I can go to him and ask him about the means to awaken my spirit!”
04] Says Johannes: “It is Him, who earlier send you to me! Go to him, He will awaken you!”
05] Says Zorel: “An internal notion told me after my awakening, that this carpenter’s son from Nazareth indicated to me before, must be more than just a person. Finally the truth emerges, what I previously only anticipated as premonition! It is above all very strange, that actually this man looks so familiar to me! But how did he came to such perfection? Can you provide me with any information about that?”
06] Says Johannes: “About that I can tell you nothing else, than that you are forgiven to ask such a question; otherwise it would be same as if you would ask, how and in which manner did God obtained His perfect wisdom and perfect almightiness. God Himself choose Him as His bodily dwelling! This is the great mercy, that comes to all nations by this chosen One. The human side you see in Him, is equal to the son of God; but in him dwells the spirit of God to the fullest! {col.02,09}
07] But if so, one cannot ask, how He came to such infinite perfection! This, what He is now, and will be forever, He already was in the mother’s body. Indeed, He went along with all the pure humanly aspects, except for the sin, which humans always more or less commit; but it didn’t contributed to His spiritual perfection, because He was since eternity already perfected. He did and still does everything only, so that all people should have a most perfect example in Him, to follow Him as the primordial reason and primordial master of all being and life.
08] Now you also now, with whom your are dealing with in Him. Therefore go to Him, so that He can show you the right way to your spirit, which is in you as the pure love for God, and by your spirit or your love to Him, who stays among us as the true welfare of all mankind, who ever lived on this earth, now live and who will live in future.
09] However, if you go to Him, go with the love of your heart to Him and not with the purity of your mind! Because only through love can and will you win Him over and also comprehend His divinity; but with your mind you will achieve forever nothing! Since only love is able to increase forever, while there have been placed limits for the mind, which he forever is not able to surpass. But the love of humans to God is, as He Himself says, able to increase forever, and the stronger the love for Him in you grows, the brighter it will become in your whole being! Because the pure love to God is a living fire and the brightest light. Who walks in this light, will not see death in eternity, as He Himself has said. - And now you already know quite a lot; awake yourself in your heart and go to Him!”
10] However, because of all the reverence upon this message, Zorel does not know what to think or what to do. Since this last teaching leaves him no doubt anymore, that I carry the Godhead in all fullness in Myself {col.02,09}, and therefore, because of his continuously growing reverence he becomes more small-hearted and courageousless, and says after a while of deeper reflection: “Friend! The more I think about your words, the more difficult it becomes for me, that I, His mercy most unworthy, should go to Him and ask Him, that He Himself should show me the bright lighted path to life! It is, to say it directly, nearly impossible for me to go to Him; since I feel a strange holiness emanating from Him towards me, and this keeps on telling me: ‘Step back, you most unworthy! Perform for a year long repentance, only then come and see if you can touch the hemline of my garment!’ Tell me from where comes this extraordinary fear which penetrates my whole being!”
11] Says Johannes: “This is quite true; the true love to God the Lord must always be preceded by the meekness of the heart! Where this is not the case, love never ever can emerge in a true and living way. Remain for a little while longer in such right humility of your heart before Him! But when He calls you, do not wait any longer, and go quickly to Him!”
12] After these words Zorel finds some reassurance in himself, but strongly thinks about it, how good and blessed it would be, to stand without sin before the Holiest.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 78
01] To his highest surprise and biggest astonishment I say to Zorel: “Who recognizes his sins ruefully and performs penance in the true, living humility of his heart, is more welcome to Me than ninety-nine justified, who never needed penance. {lk.15,07} Come therefore to Me, you penance-ready friend; since the right feeling of humility rules in you, which is more welcome to Me than the justified from the primordial beginning, who call in their hearts: ‘Hosianna, God in heaven, that we have never desecrated Your holiest name by a sin according to our knowledge and will!’ They speak like that and are justified to do that; but therefore they are also looking at a sinner with judging eyes and flee his presence like a plague.
02] They resemble those doctors who themselves glow of the fullest health, but therefore shy away from going to places, where a sick person is calling for help, out of fear to become ill themselves. Isn’t a doctor better and more noble, who does not fear any illness and rushes to every ill person who called for him?! Even if sometimes co-seized by an illness, he is not annoyed about it, still helps the sick person and himself. And this is right!
03] Therefore come now to Me, and I will show you, what My disciple couldn’t show you, namely the only true way of life and love and true wisdom thereof!”
04] Upon these My words Zorel was encouraged and came with very slow steps to Me.
05] When he was close to Me, I said: “Friend, the way which leads to the life of the spirit, is thorny and narrow! {mt.07,14} This means the following: Everything, you are encountering in this life from people like annoyance, bitterness and unpleasantness, you should fight with all patience and gentleness, and who does evil to you, you should not do the same to him {spr.20,22; rom.12,17}, but the opposite, then you collect glowing coals on his head {spr.25,22; rom.12,20}! Who hits you, do not repay him likewise, rather take another blow from him {mt.05,39; lk.06.29}, so that peace and unity can be between you; since only in peace does the heart and the growth of the spirit in the soul prospers.
06] Whoever asks you for a favour or a gift, do not deny him anything {mt.05,42}, provided, that the service which is required, does not oppose the commandments of God or the laws of the state, what you will be able to judge for yourself.
07] If someone asks you for a shirt, give to him also the coat {mt.05,40}, so that he recognizes, that you are disciple out of the school of God! If he recognizes this, he will leave you the coat; if he takes it, his recognition is still very weak, and you should not feel sorry about the coat, but about this, that a brother hasn’t recognized the nearness of the kingdom of God.
08] Who asks you to walk an hour with him, go with him for two hours {mt.05,41}, so that this your willingness becomes a testimony, from which school he is from, to whom such a high degree of abnegation is own! In this way even the deaf and blind will get the right signs, that the kingdom of God has come nearer.
09] It will be recognised in your actions and deeds, that you are all My disciples! Because it is easier to preach right, than to do right. But what does the empty word means, if it is not made alive by the deed?! To what use are the most beautiful thoughts and ideas, if you do not have the means to ever put them to work?! Thus the nicest and truest words are also useless, if you do not have the will to put them above all to work. Only the deed has value; thoughts, ideas and words are worthless, if they are not put to work. Therefore, everyone who can preach well, should also do well, - otherwise his preaches are not worth more than a hollow nut!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 79
01] (The Lord:) “A large number of dangers exists for the soul in the world. On the one side you have poverty; its concept of mine and yours are getting weaker, the more a person is pressed by the same. Therefore do not let poverty to grow to large among the people, if you want to walk safely! {a jl.ev04.079,01-07: mt.06,01-04}
02] Who is poor should ask the wealthier brothers for a necessary support; if he bumps into hard hearts, he should turn to Me, and he will be helped! Poverty and distress does not excuse theft and robbery, and even less manslaughter of someone who has been robbed! Who is poor, does know, to whom he has to turn. {a jl.ev06.227,16; jl.ev08.159,11-13}
03] Poverty surely is a great plague for the people, but it carries the noble seed of humility and true modesty in it and will therefore always remain among the people; nevertheless, the wealthy should not let it become too mighty, otherwise they will be very much in danger, here and also one day in the beyond.
04] If there are poor people among you, I say to you all: You do not have to provide for them, so that they also become rich; but at the same time you should not let them suffer distress! Those you can see and know, help them according to what is right and equitable! But there are still many on this wide earth, who are extremely poor and are suffering a terrible distress. But you don’t know them and do not hear their cry of distress; therefore I do not make them your responsibility in your hearts, but only those you know and who come to you. {a mt.06,01-04; jl.ev02.157,09 b jl.ev02.157,08; jl.ev03.192,11-16; jl.ev04.079,04-08; jl.ev05.125,07-10; jl.ev06.227,16; jl.ev07.001,13-17; jl.ev10.139,04; jl.ev10.146,11;}
05] Who from you is a friend of the poor with his full heart, to him I also will be a friend and a true brother, temporary and forever, and it will not be necessary for him to learn wisdom from another wise person, but I will give it to him in all fullness in his heart. Who loves his poor brother next to him as himself and will not spurn a poor daughter, regardless of which tribe or age she is, to him I will come Myself always and reveal Myself to him in truth. To his spirit, which is love, I will say it, and he will fill with it the entire soul and her mouth. What he will then speak or write, this will be spoken and written by Me for all times of times. {a mt.06,04; jl.ev01.125,22; jl.ev03.192,11-16; jl.ev04.079,05 .07; jl.ev09.009,05; jl.ev09.026,22; jl.ev10.139,04; jl.ev10.146,11; b joh.14,21}
06] But the heart of the hard hearted will be occupied by evil spirits, and they will destroy her and make her equal to the soul of an animal, as it will be revealed in the beyond.
07] Give with pleasure and give copiously; since the way you are distributing, it will be redistributed to you! Who possesses a hard heart, it will not be penetrated by My light of mercy, and in him will dwell darkness and death with all its terrors! {a mt.06,01-04; b mt.06,04; mt.16,27}
08] But a gentle and soft heart will be soon and easily penetrated by My light of mercy, which is of a tender and exceeding gentleness nature, and I Myself will enter into such a heart with the fulness of My love and wisdom.
09] Such you can believe! Since these words which I have now spoken to you, are life, light, truth and accomplished action, whose reality everyone must experience, who will follow them.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 80
01] (The Lord:) “Now, we have worked through poverty and have seen the hostile issues which start to appear if they start to dominate; but we also have seen how it can be remedied and why, and what advantages for people can grow out of the observance of this My teaching to you all for everyone. And thus we are finished with this plague and annoyance and alongside come to a new field, which does not resemble what we just have worked through, but, nevertheless, stands in close relationship with it. This field is called: lust of the flesh.
02] Therein lies more or less the actual main evil for all people. From this lust originate nearly all bodily illnesses and most certainly and surely all evils of the soul.
03] Man can rid himself from every other sin easier than this; because the others have only outer motives, but this sin bears the motive in itself and in the sinful flesh. Therefore you should draw your eyes away from the appealing dangers of the flesh for as long, as you have not become masters over your flesh!
04] Keep the children from the first fall and preserve their innocence, and as adults they will easily control their flesh and not easily come to a fall; but only once overlooked, - and the evil spirit of the flesh has taken possession of the same! No devil is more difficult to be driven out of man than the flesh devil; only through a lot of fasting and praying can it be removed from man.
05] Beware to annoy the little ones or to stimulate them by excessive cleaning and to stimulate them by stimulating clothes and to ignite their flesh! Woe to him, who sins against the nature of the little ones! Truly, for him it would be better, if had never been born!
06] The sinner against the holy nature of the youth, I Myself will punish him with all the might of My wrath! Because if the flesh has become damaged once, the soul does not have any firm foundation anymore, and her perfection makes bad progress.
07] What amount of work does it take for a soul, to cure its damaged flesh and to make it completely scarless again! What fear does she not has to cope with, if she notices the damage and weakness of her flesh, her earthly home! Who carries the guilt of it? The bad supervision of the children and the many annoyances, which are given to the children by all kind of things!
08] Above all is the depravity of moral standards in the cities always greater than in the countryside; therefore, once as My disciples, draw peoples attention and show them the many bad consequences, which arise out of an too early break of the flesh, and many will take note of it, and many healthy souls will appear from that, in which the spirit is easier to awake, as it is currently the case with so many!
09] Look at all the blind, the deaf, the cripples, the lepers, the gouty person; look further at all the different illnesses and with all kind of bodily illnesses afflicted children and adults! All are the result of an too early break of the flesh!
10] No man should touch a maiden before he is twenty-four years old - you know it, how and where it is mainly to understand -, and the maiden should be fully eighteen years of age or at least fully seventeen; under this age she is only grow ripe and should not recognize a man! Because before that time she is only here and there grow ripe; if she is touched too early by a randy man, she is already a broken flesh and has become a weak and desirous soul.
11] It is difficult to cure the flesh of a man, - but many times more difficult this of a maiden, if she is broken before her time! First of all she will not that easily deliver healthy children into this world, and secondly she will become from week to week more sex-addicted and finally become a whore, which is a most wretched disgrace mark for mankind, not so much for itself, but much more for those, by which negligence they have become like that.
12] Woe to him, who uses the poverty of a maiden to break her flesh! Truly, for him it also would be better that he never had been born! Who has sex with an already spoilt whore, instead of turning her away from destruction by using the right means and to help her on the right path, will one day have to cope with a repeatedly strict judgement before Me; since someone hitting a healthy person, did not sin so severely, as someone who mistreated a cripple.
13] Who slept with a fully ripe and healthy maiden, has in fact also sinned; but since the caused evil is not of a particular harmful nature, especially if both parties are completely healthy, only a smaller judgement is placed on it. But who out of a pure, already old lecherousness does this to a no matter how ripe maiden, what he would do to a whore, without fathering of a living fruit in the lap of the maiden, will encounter a double judgement; but if he does this with a whore, he will have to cope with a tenfold judgement!
14] Since a whore is a maiden which is in her flesh and her soul completely ruined and broken. Who is helping her out of such great distress with a reasonable and loyal heart to Me, will one day be large in My kingdom. Who sleeps with a whore for a contemptible pay and makes her even worse as she was before, will one day be rewarded with the reward that every wilful killer receives in the mud pool which is prepared for all devils and their servants {rev.21,08}
15] Woe the country, woe the city, where prostitution is conducted, and woe the earth if this evil is getting out of control on her ground! Over such countries and cities I will place tyrants as rulers, and they will have to burden the people with unreasonable loads, so that all flesh is starving and let go of this most sacrilegious activity, which one person can commit against his poor fellow people!
16] But a whore should loose all honour and respect, even with those, who have used her for a contemptible wage, and her flesh will in future become even more afflicted with all kind of incurable or at least difficult to cure epidemic. But if one betters herself properly, she will be looked at with merciful eyes by Me!
17] But if any lecherous reaches for other satisfying means except the vessel which I have put in the lap of a woman, he will not easily reach the point to see My face! Indeed, Moses has ordered stoning for that, which I do not completely repeal, because it is a hard punishment for similar offences and offenders who already have fallen to the devil, but I only give you the fatherly advice, to ban such sinners from society, to expose them to severe distress in a place of exile, and only if they come, nearly completely naked, to the borders of their home country, to re-accept them, take them to a soul heal institution, which they should not leave, until such people have been completely rehabilitated. If they, many times tested, for a longer period of time are able to completely prove their betterment, they are allowed to return to society; but if the slightest signs of sensuous challenges are recognisable, they rather should stay in custody for the rest of their lives, which is many times better and salutarier, than the uncontaminated people in a society become contaminated by them.
18] You, Zorel, was in this regard also not very pure; since already as a boy you were afflicted with all kind of impurities and was an irritating example for your fellow youth mates. But it cannot counted as a sin against you, because you did not received such upbringing, from which you could have learned any kind of pure truth, which would have shown to you, what, according to the order of God, is perfectly the right thing. Something better you only started to recognise, after you got familiar with the rights of the citizens of Rome, by an advocate. From then on you were actually not an animal man anymore, but otherwise a first class law distorter, and cheated your fellow neighbours wherever possible. But this is all over now, and your are standing according to your better judgement as a better person in front of Me!
19] But despite all this I notice that there still exists a lot of fleshly lecherousness in you. I especially draw your attention to this point in which you should be very careful; once you are stuck in a somewhat better life, your flesh which is full of holes will start to stir in its still by far not cured fragility, and you will have your troubles to calm it and to finally heal its old fragility completely. Therefore be aware of any immoderateness; since in immoderateness dwells the seed of carnal lust! Be therefore moderate in everything, and never allow yourself to be tempted to immoderation with regard to eating and drinking, otherwise you will have a hard time to tame your flesh!
20] And as such we have also gone through the field of the flesh a little, as far as it is necessary for you. And now we want to enter another field, which can also be regarded as strong in you!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 81
01] (The Lord:) “This is in connection with the clear concept of what is mine and what is yours, Moses says: ‘You should not steal!’ {2 mose.20,15} and again: ‘You should not desire what belongs to your neighbour, except such, which is fully justified!’ {2 mose.20,17}
02] You can in all honesty buy something from your neighbour and own it before all people as justified; but to take something from someone against his will, is a sin against the order which God gave to the people through Moses, because such action apparently goes against every form of neighbourly love. Since what must be in a justifiable manner disagreeable to you, if someone else did or does it to you, you should also do not do to your neighbour!
03] Theft originates mostly from self-love, because forthcoming from that are sluggishness, the inclination to a good life and inactivity. From this a certain despondence arises, which is surrounded by a haughty shyness, resulting to avoid a somewhat tiresome request, but rather opt to secretly steal or just take something. In theft therefore are resting a lot of shortcomings, among which the too strongly grown self-love is the most apparent reason of all. With a properly alive neighbourly love this soul evil can be combatted best at all times.
04] Now you think explicable in your brain: ‘Neighbourly could easily be exercised, if one only has the means for it! But among one-hundred people there are scarcely ten who are in a position, that they could exercise this marvellous virtue; the ninety are mostly those, to whom this virtue is extended by the ten wealthy. If therefore exercising neighbourly love is the only way by which the vice of theft can be combatted effectively, then the ninety poor will find it difficult to protect them against it; since they do not have the means to effectively exercise this virtue.’
05] According to your mind you have thought quite right, and no one can argue against it with the world mind. But in the mind of the heart you read a completely different language, which says: Not only by gifts the works of neighbourly love are conducted, but much more by all kind of good deeds and honest and reasonable services, where of course the good will must not be absent.
06] Because the good will is the soul and the life of a good deed; without it even the best deed would have no value before the judging chair of God. But if you have the living good will without any means, to help your neighbour either way when you find him in distress, and you feel sorry in your heart because you can’t do it, then your good will counts with God a lot more than the deed of somebody else, who first had to be enticed by what ever means.
07] And if a wealthy person has put a completely impoverished society on its feet again, because the society, once wealthy again, give him the tenth and show him some sort of submissiveness, his entire good work does not count anything before God at all; because he already has taken his reward. What he has done, any usury miser would have done for the sake of the profit.
08] From this you can see, that before God and to the advantage of the own inner, spiritual life, every person, either rich or poor, can exercise neighbourly love; it depends only on a truly living good will, whereby everyone with all devotion does with pleasure, what he is able to do.
09] Of course, the good will alone would be also of no use, if you possess the one or other wealth and there would be no shortage of a good will either, but you still have some considerations, partly for yourself, partly for your children, partly on behalf of your relatives and partly for some other reasons, and you give to him who stands destitute before you, either only a little or even absolutely nothing, because you can’t always know, whether the person looking for assistance is either a lazy scoundrel, who is not worthy to be assisted. Thereby one would only support the laziness of a scoundrel and thereby withhold the support from someone more worthy! Comes along a more worthy, one caries the same doubts; since one cannot be sure with all certainty, that he is in fact worthy!
10] Yes, friend, even with the best will, he who starts having doubts when doing good, whether he should do a little good or not, his good will still has a long way to go before having the right life; therefore neither the good will nor the good works does count anything special before God. Where there is ability, the will and the works must be equal, otherwise the one takes away from the other the value and life worthiness before God.
11] What you do or give, do and give with a lot of joy; since a friendly giver and doer has a double worthiness before God and is also double closer to spiritual perfection!
12] Since the friendly givers heart resembles a fruit, which becomes easily and early ripe, because it is full of the right warmth, which is of the highest necessity to ripen the fruit, since in warmth the corresponding element of life, namely love, prevails.
13] Therefore the givers and doers happiness and friendliness is this fullness of the right inner, spiritual life-warmth, which cannot be recommended strongly enough, whereby the soul for the full reception of the spirit in her entire being, becomes more than twice as fast ripe and must be so, because this very warmth is a transition of the everlasting spirit into his soul, which, through such transition resembles her spirit more and more.
14] An otherwise very keen giver and benefactor is even more further away from the purpose of the true inner, spiritual life’s perfection, the more acidly and unfriendly he is when giving or doing; since the unfriendly and acidly behaviour when giving still contains something material worldly in it and is therefore from the pure heavenly element a lot further away than the joyful and friendly.
15] Therefore, when giving or doing, you should not add serious and often bitter admonitions; since these often produce a significant sadness in the poor brother, and he starts to develop a strong desire in his heart, not to receive anything from the benefactor who admonishes him with a serious look. The benefactor, however, becomes by these untimely admonitions not seldom a little proud, and the receiver feels himself thrown too deeply underneath the feet of the benefactor and starts to seriously feel his distress in relation of the wealth of the benefactor, and then it happens, that the taking becomes by a distance more difficult than the giving.
16] Who is wealthy and has a good will, gives easily; but the poor taker is already afraid of the friendly giver, if he sees himself forced by his poverty, to burden the even so friendly benefactor. But how heavy must feel his heart, if the benefactor walks towards him with a grim face, and provides him, besides the relief, with several wise lectures, which in future will become for the receiver too much of an obstacle, to come to the admonishing lecturer’s door again in an emergency, because at his second visit he is expecting even more wiser, longer and as such more urgent preachings, which according to his understanding says as much as: ‘Do not come soon or even all together back again!’, although the giver never ever has thought about it.
17] This, very much, provides the friendly giver with such a great advantage above the grim admonishing lecturer, because he comforts and elevates the heart of the taker and puts it in a thankful mood. It also fills the taker with a loving and prosperous trust towards God and other people, and his otherwise so heavy yoke becomes a more lighter burden, which he then carries with more patience and devotion than he carried it before.
18] A joyful and friendly benefactor is to a poor and needy brother just that, what to skipper on a stormy sea is a safe and friendly harbour. But a grim benefactor in distress resembles a sea bay less exposed to a storm, which in fact safes the skipper from completely being shipwrecked, but still keeps him in fear, about a terrible and perishable spring tide entering the bay after the storm, as it happens from time to time, which could bring him a bigger damage as the storm of the high seas before.
19] Now you know completely how, according to the measure of God, the true and the spiritual perfection of an easy and earliest implementation of neighbourly love must look like; do accordingly, and you will easily and soonest reach the only true purpose of life!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 82
01] (The Lord:) “But now comes another very important field of life, whereupon one only can reach truly the full rebirth of the spirit in his soul, which is life’s truest triumph and highest end goal. This field is completely contrary to pride and arrogance and is called - humility.
02] In each soul lies the same feeling of highness and ambition, which at the slightest opportunity and reason only too easily ignites into an all destructive raging passion and cannot be damped or rather completely extinguished, until it has consumed the offending victims. However, by this horrible passion, the soul becomes so damaged and material, that she becomes many times less suitable for an inner, spiritual perfection - than the glowing hot sand of the great desert of Africa to quench a thirst!
03] By the passion of the wretched arrogance the soul finally itself is transformed into a glowing desert sand, in which not one wretched little moss plant can grow, never mind any other more juicy and more blessed plant. This is the soul of a haughty person! Its wild fire singes and burns everything from the ground which is noble, good and true in life, and thousand times thousands of years will pass, until the sand desert of Africa will change in friendly and blissful fields. It will take for the whole sea many times to drive its floods over it!
04] Look at a proud king who was offended by his neighbour about any small matter! His soul is getting more and more into the wildest fire; from his eyes flames of rage are spraying, and the irrevocable resolution is: ‘The most dreadful revenge to the offender who forgot nobleness!’ And a most disastrous war whereby hundred of thousands must allow themselves to be killed in the most wretched manner for their proud and wanton king, is the well-known and sad result of it. With great pleasure does the rage inflamed king overlooks from his tent the most insane battles and murders and rewards proudly each raging soldier with gold and gemstones, who was able to inflict the greatest and most sensitive damage to the opponent.
05] If such a king has robbed his insulter of nearly everything with his overwhelming power, it is by far not enough for him! He wants to see him tortured in front of him in the most gruesome manner! No imploring or begging is of any use. And even if the insulter has died in front of the king’s proud eyes under the most painful tortures, on top of it his flesh will be cursed in the most horrible manner and scattered as food for the ravens, and never will any remorse enter the diamond heart of such a king, but the rage or the glowing desert of Africa remains, bringing continuously the most fearsome death to everyone who ever dares not to show the highest honour to the place where the proud king was standing.
06] Such a king has of course still a soul; but how does it look like? I say to you: worse than the most glowing spot of the great sand desert of Africa! Do you think that such a soul can ever be transformed into a fruit garden of the heavens of God? I say to you: A thousand times sooner will the desert of Africa produce the most marvellous dates, figs and grapes, than such a soul only the smallest drop of heavenly love!
07] Therefore all of you, beware above all about haughtiness; since nothing in the world destroys the soul more than the rage-snorting haughtiness and pride! An always present thirst for revenge is its companion, just like the everlasting and unquenchable thirst for rain is the continues companion of the great, glowing sand desert of Africa, and all animals putting their feet on its ground, will also soon be seized by the same plague, just as the servants of the proud king finally becomes also tremendously proud and revenge-thirsty. Since who is a servant of pride, must in the end become proud himself; how could he then otherwise be a servant of the proud?!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 83
01] (The Lord:) “But how can a person protect himself against this most evil passion, since the seed for it is present in every soul and quite often has already reached an usury climax in children? Only through humility is this possible!
02] And therefore poverty is so predominantly large in comparison with richness of the people, to keep haughtiness always on a sharp rein. Just try to put a king’s crown on the poorest beggar, and you will soon be convinced, how his earlier meekness and patience has evaporated with lightening speed. And therefore it is a very good thing, that there exists only a very few kings and a great number of modest beggars.
03] Every soul has, hereditary from God, whose idea and will she is, a feeling of highness, which presence one can already notice by the shyness of children.
04] The feeling of shyness of children is a sensation of the soul, when she begins to feel herself, by the mute expression of discontent, since the soul as something spiritual sees herself trapped in an ungainly and unpliant flesh, which she cannot get rid of without pain; the more tender and sensitive the body of a soul, the stronger will be her feeling of shyness. If a right educator understands to lead this inexterminable feeling to the right modesty, he creates from this feeling a protective spirit and places it on the way, on which to continue it easily can reach an early spiritual perfection; but only a little skew guidance of this hereditary feeling, can immediately transfigure into haughtiness and pride.
05] To guide the feeling of shyness into the so called child-ambition, is completely wrong; since then a child immediately begins to think he is better than others. It is easily offended and hurt and therefore cries bitterly; with this crying it expresses clearly that its feeling of highness is violated by someone.
06] If now weak and very shortsighted parents of the offended child try to calm it by, even if only apparently, call for accountability and punishment of the offender against their child, they have already placed the first seed in the child for quenching its thirst for revenge; and if the parents continue to calm the child in the same manner, they not seldom create a devil for themselves and for many other people. But if the parents are clever and from early on show the child always the greater value in other people and children and in so doing guide the feeling of shyness into a right modesty, they will raise their children into angels, who will later serve as true examples of life for others, similar to the most beautiful stars shining in the night of the earthly life, and will revive them with their gentleness and patience.
07] Since children only very seldom receive such upbringing, by which their spirit will be awaken in their soul, the adult person reaching a purer recognition must above all attend to it, that he with all his strength makes the true and right humility his own. Before not eradicating the last drop of the feeling of highness, he cannot either here nor in the beyond pass over into a complete perfection of a purely spiritual heavenly life.
08] Who wants to examine himself, if his meekness is completely perfected, should ask his heart if he still can be offended by anything, and if he can easily forgive his greatest offenders and pursuers from the bottom of his heart, and do good to them who harmed him, and if he does not have from time to time any desire for any worldly magnificence, if he feels good about to be the smallest among the smallest, to serve everyone with everything. Who can do all this without sadness and grief, is already here an inhabitant of the highest heaven of God and will remain as such forever; because through such just humility, a soul does not only becomes one with her spirit, but also to the greatest part the body.
09] Therefore such a person will not feel nor taste the death of the body {joh.08,52}, since the entire ethereal part of the body - as the actual living natural body - has already here become immortal with his soul and her spirit.
10] By the physical death only the feeling- and lifeless shadow-part will be separated from the soul, which cannot cause the soul any fear and no further pain, because everything with an alive feeling of the body has long since become united with the soul; and therefore can such a perfected person after the separation of the anyway always feelingless and therefore dead, outer shadow-body feel not anything, just as someone cannot feel anything when cutting his hair or fingernails of his body when still alive, and where it grows out of the flesh, or losing a scute of the skin, which separates from the anyway feelingless upper surface of the skin. Since what in the body never had a sense of feeling, can also not have a feeling when the soul completely exits the body, because everything of the body alive and with a sense of feeling, has already earlier become completely united with the soul and now forms one being with her, which will never be separated from her.
11] You have now seen what the right humility is, and what it is able to do, and therefore you will in future give a lot of attention to this virtue! Who now with great loyalty follows what I have said to you, will convince himself, that these easy understandable words, however given without any oratorical, empty splendour, are not originating from man but from God. And who lives and acts accordingly, walks on the right path to the true most inner, spiritual life’s perfection. - but now, tell Me also, if everything has become absolutely clear and insightful for you!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 84
01] Says Zorel, completely mortified by surprise about the high truth and pureness of this My somewhat lengthy practical teaching of life: “Lord and everlasting Master of all being and life! I for my person have recognized You even without this preceding practical life’s exercise, - that such from Your mouth could not have been spoken by a person, but only by a God who has created heaven and earth and people; nevertheless, I will even more intensely transfer everything practical into my life, what You, o Love of all love, have mercifully taught me!
02] I have understood everything; since it strangely appeared to me, that somewhere I have heard similar words before and also practised. But it could have occurred also in a dream; because in real life I truly wouldn’t know, where and when such mercy would have been given to me! But it remains strange how every word out of Your holy mouth has stimulated me so familiar and so exceedingly friendly! Therefore everything was also so very clear to me! Nevertheless, it can be as it wants to be, - such words and such teachings, which so deeply, true and faithfully touches everything what is called life in man, have never been spoken by a mortal mouth of any person!
03] Who after these words could not find the right path to his inner, spiritual life’s perfection and not experience the mighty desire, to direct all his actions accordingly, should truly either not be human at all, or he must lived himself quite mightily into the silly, dead world, and his soul must have become completely like a diamond, otherwise it could not be thought of, how a person, who has heard and understood this teaching, not direct his whole life accordingly, since by that he must be able to see the final goal so brightly and clear as he must see the midday sun before him! By that, however, I do not want to boast as if I already have achieved something; but a life- consciousness penetrating and perfectly clear understanding of the purest truth of such a teaching already counts for something, which - at least for me - has already a quite considerable life’s value.
04] However, who sees this holy matter as clearly as I am, he, including me, will surely not be a fool anymore, who rather plunges himself with all such most living insight and recognition into the excrement puddles and pools of the world, to fish for the smelling mud, in which he finally must suffocate, then to climb the illuminated heights of Horeb and Libanon and to collect the healing herbs, which cure and completely heal the ill soul for the everlasting life. Under the curing herbs on the illuminated heights of Horeb and Libanon I understand the works, which one only can find, o Lord, on the illuminated heights of truth-recognition of Your teaching, this means, by the actions according to the word, which was received from Your mouth. But under ‘Horeb’ and ‘Libanon’ I understand the divine-truth and the divine-good, - which is according to my reason the meaning.
05] Great, holy and above all Elated are You, o Lord, who stands here before me, - but never greater, more holy and more elated than in the people, which Your love and wisdom has transformed into your children!
06] See, Lord, it also must be for You a greatest joy, if a creature with a previously only human form, begins to listens and understands Your father-word, yes finally takes freely by himself the unalterable decision, also to walk and to act, in order to reach this holy perfection, which You as God, Creator, Father and Teacher has placed as a most blessed goal!
07] How big must Your joy as a father be, if a person has reached perfection in Your holy order! But how big must also be the joy of a child, which in and out of its created nullity in the fullness of its true humility in its inner perfection finally recognizes You as the true and only Father! I would like to know the heavenly angel-spirit, who, with a sun-bright imagination, can describe such joy, - and also him, who out of this his present spiritual poverty could grasp such depth of such imagination, as only partially successful it could be understood! I have sort of a vague premonition, - yes, it appears to me again if I had felt somewhere in a dream something similar; but this only seems to be a blest backward effect of this, what Your teaching, o Lord, has created in my heart and my will!
08] It is the joy of a sower, who has the consciousness, that his field will be cleared from all weed and that a pure seed will be placed into the furrow, which surely awakens the most beautiful hope for a blest harvest.
09] My field is good now, what You, o Lord, certainly has seen, otherwise You would not have wasted the purest seed by sowing it so plentiful. This consciousness might actually produce the undescribable feeling of joy in me; since I’m sure of the results, because I’m perfectly sure of the possibility, that I will bring Your holy word to the fullest reality in me. Once the cause is completely there, the great, holy effect cannot remain under way. I do not want something half, but the perfect completeness; therefore regarding my actions, there should never be a half measure, but only the complete wholeness as Your word is coming in actions to the fore!
10] As scoundrel I was able to achieve something complete, where I could not expect with any certainty any results to be blest; only a somewhat bad draught and all my so prosperous hopes were lying on the bottom of the sea! And still no one can accuse me of any tepidness and prove me any half measure. If I could be something complete as a scoundrel, often without any prospect of any only halfway spiritual effect, how much more will I be able to avoid any half measure along this path turning away my thoughts, words and deeds from this what the world requires; since it has guided me long enough on a fool’s leash.
11] No seed of any worldly thoughts and no sign of a worldly deed will rise in me again, this means, according to my once taken will certainly never! But for that, what I cannot control, like the orderly needs of my body, I can not vouch for; since they, o Lord, are in Your almighty will’s hand. But my thoughts, my ideas, my words and my actions will one day give me the testimony, that also a Greek can keep his word and once taken intentions!
12] It can also happen that I in this my blest inflamed soul, I have said things too rash; but it doesn’t matter! Zorel will not forget what he has said here; and if he doesn’t forget it, he will act strictly accordingly - and should it cost his earthly life! Since I clearly know and feel it most vividly, that after the separation of the flesh-life most certainly and true there exists another, incomparable more perfect life, and therefore this flesh-life is worth to me a hollow nut! So many times I had to place my life at stake for a trifling, earthly profit, - why not now, where I’m sure of the profit, which I now think, feel and speak?!
13] O, I do not speak like an intoxicated fool now, but with the most sober senses of the world, and I say this as a testimony, that I have understood and comprehended the fullness of truth of the word of God! That I fully understand it, proves that I now want to sacrifice my earthly life for this holy truth, - which I do not just say to give my words some kind of oratorical respect before you, but I speak how I really feel it in my heart.
14] There are people, who, seized by the extraordinary opportunity, speak, as if they wanted to turn the whole earth into a garden already the next day; but if the opportunity is over, they begin to think about everything they saw and heard, but the decision to act dissipates from day to day more and more, and the old, silly habits soon take the place of the new decisions. But with me it never was the case; if I have recognized something as true, I acted strictly accordingly for as long as I fully convinced myself of something better.
15] My earlier actions never stood in any conflict with my life views, which were even before the forum absolutely not opposed to the purest and largely philanthropic views of a worldly reason. But how could I have ever anticipated, that I will ever come into a life contact in this world with the Master of all being and life, where my views of reason against His purest wisdom and most true life view, are melting like wax in the sun! But the unthinkable has taken place: The God in all His fullness of His everlasting power- and wisdom perfection is standing in front of us all and teaches us not only the temporary, but also the everlasting destination of man and his life, with such tangible, clear words, that nearly even a blind and dumb must understand them right to the bottom of all bottoms! And as such one can’t help it, to take a life decision, from which, even if a world is crushed to ruins, will forever not dissuade me!
16] Yes, people, who are nothing else than vainly coward cissies, will always orientate themselves more according to the world than the holiest truth out of the mouth of the only true God; since the world also has its advantages for the time being like gold and silver and gemstones! For such excrements weak people let God soon become a good man; since He does not let gold and silver rain out of the clouds for them. But I have now become familiar with the purest gold of the true heavens of God and therefore despise from the deepest ground of my life this tempting excrement of the earth! You, almighty Lord of eternity, punish me now, if there is one false word which has left my mouth!
17] However, you, high Cyrenius, I begged only in my silliness and spiritual poverty for a little support; but now I take my inappropriate request back! Since where I have found the treasures of heaven in such abundant measure, I do not require the earthly ones anymore; also my field and my burnt down hut I don’t need anymore, because I have recognised and seen the hut of God in my heart. Sell everything and pay those to whom I owe something in an earthly way! But I will work and serve the people with everything what is right before God; because I can work, have taught myself certain skills during the time of my life, and are therefore a useful person. Hopefully the necessary amount of time will be granted to me everywhere, to be able to correspond in my actions, to what I have committed myself for all times and forever?!”
18] Says I: “Because I knew your soul quite well, I have called you in the spirit, otherwise you would not have come here; but since you have been so much transformed, you will also be provided for further on. You will become a good instrument for Me among the Greek on the coasts of Asia Minor and also with those in Europe. There, some exist who are longing for the light, but are not able to obtain it from anywhere. For the time being you are taken into the house of Kornelius, who is a brother of Cyrenius. In that house you will be provided for with everything. But when the time comes that you should go out and make known My name to the nations, I will let you know at the right time. When you have to speak, it will not be necessary for you to think about it, but at the hour it will be placed into your heart and mouth, and the nations will listen to you and praise Him, who gave you such wisdom and power.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 85
01] (The Lord:) “However, now it has become evening and our landlord Markus has prepared the evening meal, and since we have made a good catch with you, we will also enjoy the evening meal in the best possible manner on this earth; however, in My kingdom in the beyond one day things will be somewhat better! After the evening meal we will not deal with sleeping, but with something completely different, and tomorrow, before the sun comes up, we will part for a while; since I still have many places to visit. But you, Raphael, go now to the women and let them return here; since the negotiations which concerned them little or nothing at all, is over, and the time for the evening meal has approached!”
02] Raphael goes and calls all the women and Jarah comes to Me and says: “O Lord! You my love! It seemed like an eternity to me, until we were called again; but now all thanks to You, that I’m allowed to be in Your presence! Were we female beings really not allowed to hear what You, o Lord, has discussed with Zorel?”
03] Says I: “No, because it would be much too early before the right time for you female beings; by the way, you really have missed anything, - since at the right time everything will be revealed to you. But now comes the evening meal, and you can enjoy yourself quite a lot with Josoe and with Raphael, whom I will only introduce to Zorel after the evening meal; because he doesn’t know anything of him yet.
04] Today after the meal we again will stay awake until morning, and you all will this last night, which I will spend bodily among you, see and hear such a mass of miraculous things like never before; since in this night you should completely get to know, who He is, who just now has spoken such to you. But about this, nobody is allowed to know something beforehand! - But you, My Zorel, stay close to Kornelius; since he, and not Cyrenius, will from now on your provider!”
05] Says Cyrenius: “Lord! I do not grudge my brother anything which is in anyway good; but I also would like very much to have Zorel with me!”
06] Says I: “Your wish makes My heart very joyful and counts as the work itself; but from all those who have been converted here you have in any case taken the biggest number under your wings! In Zinka and his companions you have a treasure, you also have Stahar, Murel and Floran, Hebram and Risa, Suetal, Ribar and Bael, Herme with his wife and daughters, and also have now your two daughters Gamiela and Ida, including those which I haven appointed as your sun-in-laws, and the miracle boy Josoe; and it goes without saying that all their staff is given to you, and therefore you can be very contented! Your brother only gets Zorel, and he will for the time being provide a good service to his house and later to the foreigners, for which I have awaken him. You will anyway visit your brother quite often, and then you will be able to discuss quite a lot with our Zorel. - Are you still sad, that I did not gave Zorel to you?”
07] Says Cyrenius: “O Lord! How can You ask me something like that?! You know it, that only Your holy will is my highest bliss, irrespective of what it says! In anyway there does not goes one full month by where I visit the brother or the brother me, either officially or because of old brotherly love, and then there surely will be an opportunity to speak a word with him!
08] But earlier you have told the lovely Jarah, that You will perform a lot of miracles during the night, since we all have been sufficiently introduced to Your being; now, what might be the main event of the miracles?”
09] Says I: “Dearest friend! This you will observe and hear with all the others at the right time! But now behold, the old Markus most diligently carries food to the tables like wine, salt and bread, and above all his daughters are requiring a good strengthening; therefore we will not undertake, speak or discuss anything before the completion of the evening meal!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 86
01] Markus is now giving the sign to sit down on the set long benches and Kornelius invites Zorel to take a seat along his right side.
02] Zorel refuses this and says: “High lord and ruler! Don’t do this to me! You see, I belong there close to the hut of wood at the most simple table made from rafters, where your last and lowest servants and attendants are sitting, - but not here and certainly not to your right where the main table is set! This would be a nice exercise for humility, which the Lord of all life above all has impressed on my heart!”
03] Says I: “Friend Zorel, here your will is sufficient! Therefore do Kornelius the favour! True humility in anyway does not lies in the showing of an outer work, but in the heart, according to the full truth. Go to Jerusalem and have a look at the pharisees and all the scribes, with what humble faces and clothes they are walking around; but at the same time there hearts are full of the most stinking arrogance and they hate deep beneath the hell everyone, who does not want to dance according to their tune, - while a king with crown and sceptre, if he does not place it above the value of a person, can have such a humble soul like the least beggar on the street! If you think about this carefully, then it will tolerate you at the right of Kornelius at our table.”
04] Says Zorel: “Ah, if so, then of course it will be alright!” - He now goes to the table and sits down according to the wish of Kornelius.
05] But Kornelius says to him: “So, dear friend, I’m glad with my whole heart! Subsequently we want to live and work together in the name of Him, who has enlightened us! Regarding true humility I think about it like that: One should be in the heart full of true humility and neighbourly love, but one should not brag with it to the outside; since if I outwardly bow too deeply beneath other people, I make them arrogant and refuse myself the opportunity, to serve them with everything which is useful.
06] A certain respect, which I have to expect as a person in anyway from my fellow human beings, I am never allowed to give up completely, because without it I cannot do anything good! Therefore both of us will be in our hearts as humble as possible; but from our necessary external respect we do not want to give away anything!
07] Quite often we will encounter opportunities and see, how some poor people have to engage in very low and most unpleasant jobs to support themselves. Should we, to put the crown of humility on our heads, also go and clean puddles and sewage tanks?! I do not think this is necessary outwardly; it is sufficient not to regard such people who have to do such jobs, as lower than ourselves, who have been given totally different offices to manage.
08] First we have to have a high regard for the office, not for the sake of ourselves but only in front of the people for the sake of the office. But if it is a necessity, we are not allowed to clean the puddles and sewage tanks ourselves, but must leave the work to those, who have been destined by the Lord and nature for it. We also could not stand it, because we have not been used to it from our youth. And the Lord will surely not expect this from us; but this he expects as Father of all mankind, that we in our heart should not despise any person, even not the greatest sinner, but to do everything possible, to save his soul! And in this we way, I believe, we will act rightly before God and all people.”
09] Says I: “Yes, this is right! True humility and true neighbourly love are truly residing in your hearts - and not in the outer appearance like the pharisees!
10] Who mixes himself with bran and malt without need, must in the end not complain, if eaten by pigs!
11] The right humility does also not require, that the pearls of My teaching should be thrown for the pigs. Because there are people who are worse than pigs, and for them My teaching means nothing; since these kind of people you should rightly be used to clean puddles and sewage tanks, before making My name and My teaching known to them!
12] But in this case do not look at the clothes or the external dignity, but only at the behaviour of a person according to his heart and soul! If this is noble, gentle and patient, only then preach him the gospel and say: ‘In the name of the Lord peace be with you and all people on earth who are of a good will!’ If the person who is blessed in advance, has a truly good will and heart, the blest peace will remain in him, and the gospel which has been revealed to him, will soon start to bring the most beautiful fruits of heaven. And so I think and believe according to your human manner, that you all regarding the right humility, are completely at home!
13] And since the food is already in abundance on the table, we all shall eat and drink according to our heart’s desire and full of joy; since I am as a true bridegroom of your souls sitting among you, you may most joyfully and with cheerful senses consume the well prepared meal with Me! But if I in the near future will not be among you anymore, you again can sit with less appetite and cheerfulness at the food table!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 87
01] All are digging in and eating cheerfully with a great appetite; especially Raphael put several large fishes in front of him for everyone to see and consumed them miraculously fast, what was noticed by Zinka and Zorel, especially Zorel, who at this stage did not know who the youth was. He therefore asked Cyrenius, how the youth could eat such large fish with such a great appetite, since he doesn’t look at all like a glutton.
02] Thereupon Cyrenius answers him: “This youth is a wondrous being; he is a person and spirit at the same time, is animated by a strength and power, which you could never could have dreamt of; my brother Kornelius who sits next to you, can give you the same testimony!”
03] Hereupon Zorel asks Kornelius, what the special circumstances were regarding the youth.
04] Says Kornelius: “See, dear Zorel, it is what my brother already has told you; I can’t tell you anything more about this wondrous youth for the simple reason since I, quite frankly put, do not understand it myself. He is the same angel who, according to the myth of the Jews, once served the young Tobias as a guide. I was certainly not present, to serve you as a living witness in this matter; but I believe that it was like that, - and why should one not believe something like that?!
05] Here again are happening wonders which will difficult to be believed by our late descendants, - and, nevertheless, they are true before our eyes and ears, because we see and hear them! So many wonders are taking place right now, that in the end one has to believe all the wondrous things which are told in the scripts and books of the Jews. For if here one wonder can cover promptly the next, why not in those old times, - and as such this strong eater could a couple of hundred years ago served the devout young Tobias as a guide! I for my part believe this rock steady and are of the opinion, that you will not take exception of it!”
06] Says Zorel: “Certainly not; since everything wondrous is something special and does not resemble any appearance in the natural environment. It dismisses the conventional laws of the natural world and is in itself the actualisation of the phantasy of a poet gifted with all wisdom. Since everything what an imaginary rich person can think of, is realised in the area of the miraculous!
07] To a God everything must be possible, because the continues existence of a world and the starry sky serve as permanent witnesses! Because the first creation of a world must have been incredible wondrous to us! But once a world with its maintaining laws is created and populated by beings under the same maintaining laws, it of course cannot, for those who live on it, appear so miraculous anymore!
08] But if the Creator comes to the population of this so miraculously created world, like now under the most extraordinary circumstances, they certainly must start to be hugely astonished anew, if the old Almighty starts to perform works before their eyes, which of course are only possible to him but nobody else in the whole of infinity without His will.
09] Thereby I do not deny that any spiritual fully perfected person also is able to perform wonders; perhaps as a completely perfected, pure spirit he is also able to create a small world, - but without the assistance of the divine will surely never ever! Such a spirit will also be able to speak and teach highly wisely, but without the divine spirit in his chest forever not!
10] I vaguely can remember from the Jewish history, that a donkey was speaking very wisely to the prophet Bileam. Yes, during the very early times even the wild and tearing bests have taught the obdurate people! According to your words we were also not present; nevertheless, there could be some truth to it. But such animals were seized for the moment by the spirit of God and were forced to serve Him as tools! And not much different it will be with the wisdom of the most wise people and spirits; the real, big difference will consist only in consistency and growth!
11] This is my opinion! I of course do not want it to be put as a certain apodictic truth, - since I already once have gone under with my views of reason and on life and death do not want to make such a leap again; but only in a way as one speaks in a reasonable manner of it, one can without any ground put forward a view against another and finally obtain the insight, if and how much truth there is attached to it or not!”
12] Says Kornelius: “Friend, you are talking like written, and there might be some truth in your modest opinion; but I now have another opinion for you, and this consists thereof, that you now should consume your fish and do not observe too much, how the heavenly youth eats one fish after the other and still expresses an appetite, from which it very easily can be recognised, that he is able to effortlessly put another ten fishes under the belt! But also you should eat now, and show, that you at least can master one fish and one mug of good, yes, of the best wine!”
13] After these words Zorel starts to eat and drink in peace with a great appetite and is less concerned about the things happening around us.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 88
01] But the wine started to loosen the tongues at the tables, and therefore it became increasingly livelier and livelier. There even originated different opinions about Me, and one could say, that here at the evening meal the first splitting of the church took place. Some stated that I directly was the highest God-being; but others said: this is true, but not directly, only indirectly. Again others said: I actually was only a son of David according to parentage and was destined to be the Messiah of the kingdom of David and therefore be equipped with the miracle strength of David and with the wisdom of Salomo. Still others thought: I was a first angel of the heavens, walking now in a pro forma flesh on earth, and have an adjutant from the heavens with Me.
02] Some, to whom even some of My apostles belonged, declared Me as the son of the most Highest. Although having the same properties as My Father, I, nevertheless, was a complete different personality, and even the often discussed spirit of God might finally form a third personality, which, under certain circumstances can speak on its own behalf!
03] With this opinion however, only very few agreed. Some asked Petrus what he thought.
04] But Petrus said: “He, the Lord Himself, has asked us, when travelling around this area, what the people were thinking about Him, who He was, and what finally we ourselves were thinking about Him. At that stage also this and that was stated, and when finally I was asked, I said it bluntly as I felt it in my heart: ‘You are the son of the most Highest!’ And with this my testimony He was fully content and even called me the rock of believe, on which He will build His church, which will not be besieged by the ports of hell. Thereby my once expressed opinion was approved and confirmed by Himself, and therefore I do not act wrongly, if I stay with that as a rock!”
05] But Johannes was nevertheless considerable opposed to this opinion of Petrus and said: “In Him the fullness of the Godhead resides bodily! As the son, who nevertheless cannot be another personality, I only recognise His body as far as it is a means for a purpose; but on the whole, He nevertheless is identical with the Godhead which resides in Him in all fullness!
06] Or is my body then another personality as my soul? Does not both form one person, despite the fact that originally the soul had to build her own body and one therefore could argue: The soul has build a second material person around herself and by doing so arranged for a second personality around herself? One can therefore say that the body is a son or something which was produced by the soul, but because of that it does not form a second personality with her or even without her! And even to a lesser degree it can be said from the spirit in the soul; since what would be a soul without the divine spirit in her? She only becomes a perfect person if she is completely penetrated by the spirit! Therefore spirit, soul and body are absolutely one and the same personality!
07] In addition it is written: ‘God created man completely according to His own image.’ But if man as a perfect image of God with his spirit, his soul and his body is only one person and not three, surely also God as the perfect primordial spirit, encircled with a equally perfect soul and now also in front of our eyes with a visible body, can also only be one God and forever never not a three-god or even three separate persons! - This is my opinion, which I forever will hold on to, without wanting to be a rock of believe!”
08] Say all at My table: “Johannes has spoken the truth!”
09] But Petrus wants to correct himself and says: “Yes, I also mean it that way; I am just not that verbally agile, to express my inner comprehension so quickly, although this matter will always be difficult to understand!”
10] Says Johannes: “Difficult and again not difficult! According to your way no person ever on this earth will understand it, - according to my way, this is what I think, however very easily! But only the Lord should now be a right referee between us!”
11] Says I: “Believe can achieve many things, but love can do all! You, Simon Juda, are a rock in believe; but Johannes is a pure diamond in love, and therefore he also can look deeper than everybody else of you. He therefore is My real preferred writer; he will get a lot from Me to write down, which will be a riddle to you! Since in such love there is plenty of space for many things, but in believe only for certain things, therefore it says: ‘Up to here and not any further!’ Just keep to the statement of My beloved one; since he will bring Me to the world as perfected!”
12] Thereupon Petrus feels somewhat embarrassed and always very secretly a little jealous about Johannes. For this reason, Petrus, after My resurrection when I asked him to follow Me and pasture My lambs, complained that Johannes also followed Me without being instructed to do so, what I, as it is known, rebuked Petrus for, and whereby I promised Johannes a full immortality, - wherefrom the legend rose with the people, that this disciple will never, even bodily, die.
13] But Petrus asked Johannes, what he is doing, to always obtain a much deeper insight than himself, namely Petrus.
14] But Johannes said: “See, I do not reside in your soul and you are not in mine, and I do not have a scale for it, to be able to determine why my opinion is deeper and more correct! But since the Lord has said it loudly before us, namely the difference between believe and love, then take this as an answer to your question! Since kidneys and hearts can only be examined by the Lord, and therefore He will know very precisely, what difference there is between our souls.”
15] With this answer Petrus was content for the time being and did not asked any further. But now the meal came also to an end, and we got up and all of us went up the mountain.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 89
01] When all of us arrived one by one on the top of the already known mountain and took our places, the old Markus with his wife and his children came to Me and asked Me most imploringly, that I also should stay the coming day with him, since it is too painful for him if I would leave him already before sun-up.
02] Says I: “Be unconcerned about that! I can go and stay, time does not forces Me; since I’m also the Lord of time and all times! Time never grows above My head. Nevertheless there are still many places which I have to visit and shall visit; but with Me it does not depend on a day and an hour, where I have found true, living love.”
03] Says Markus with tears in his eyes: “O Lord and Father, forever thanks to You for such exceedingly great mercy! Only Your holy will prevails! But, Lord, the night is very dark, because the clouds have covered the sky quite densely; should I not bring torches up here?”
04] Says I: “Leave it, we will arrange for light!”
05] Hereupon I call on Raphael and says to him: “In the centre of Africa, there were the high Komrahai-Mountains are standing and the first fountain of the Nile bubbles from a rock, you will find ten men-heights beneath the surface rocks a rock the size of a person’s head; bring it to Me, it will sufficiently illuminate the night for us! After you brought it here, put it on this bare tree trunk, so that its light penetrates far and illuminates the whole surrounding! That I have spoken with you now like with another person, took place for the sake of the people, so that they should know what is going to take place, and recognise My power during the execution of My will.”
06] With that Raphael disappeared, but was like a flying light meteor immediately back with us including the sun bright shining stone.
07] But before Raphael could place the stone on the designated hollow and bare tree trunk, a few wanted to inspect the stone from close by.
08] But when Rahpael brought it closer, nobody was able to look at it because the light was so strong, as the sun for the earth on a shortest winter day, this means for the sight of the human flesh eye, and Raphael had no choice but to put it at the designated location. From there its intensive light illuminated the surrounding to such an extend, that one could still discern things in quite a distance.
09] That Zinka with his people and especially Zorel hardly dared to breath because of all the astonishment, can be easily understood. Zorel tried very hard to say something really sensible about it; but he was unable to say anything, because his still very much mathematical stereotypical concepts were now exposed to logical impossibilities by the appearance of the quick collection of the stone and its vehement light, which he, according to his experiences and his scientific knowledge, was unable to conquer. Firstly he was several times in Egypt with his female slaves, and one time even a few days travelling beyond the Cataracts. Therefore the distance to the upper Egyptian areas were not entirely foreign to him, since even with good camels he always needed about five to six weeks travel time to reach the Cataracts.
10] According to his calculations a hurricane would take three days and an arrow half a day to travel the distance. - What speed of movement the boy must have had, to cover a certainly three times longer distance in only a few moments! Is the youth a spirit, - how could he carry matter, and how could the matter, itself of the hardest type, be protected from destruction by the resistance of the air?! It doesn’t exist in the laws of nature! Then there is the completely heat-free, sun-resembling intensive light; it just doesn’t exist! No experience has ever discovered something like it, except with rotting wood, but this produces actually only such a matt light, that during the night, even in the strongest degree, it hardly equals the light of solstice worms!
11] Zorel thought about it for a while and said afterwards to Kornelius and Zinka: “This I want to call a real wonder; because something like this has never occurred on earth before! What type of rock this might be? From all the times until now, such a rock has never been discovered before! What value must this rock have for an emperor or king, provided that it does not loose its light after a while! Since on the wide-stretched coast of Africa up to very far behind the Hercules Pillars, till the area where the lower parts of the high Atlas are greeting the Atlantic Ocean, in late summer one can also see here and there very white and during the night at certain hours very luminous rocks; but their light does not last long, and if you take such a rock into a dry room, it’s luminosity quickly fades away, and the stone therefore has lost its value. But with this rock it seems to be quite peculiar circumstances! It surely will never loose its light and therefore must have an incalculable value!”
12] Says Kornelius: “Not only because of its luminosity, but much more because of the way it was brought here! But lets leave it for now! Tomorrow during the day we will be able to investigate and assess it much easier as today; since then our eyes will be less sensitive because of the sun light than today, which means now in this thickest night, where the heavy clouds are making a blest face for a considerable country rain. But lets be quiet now; since the Lord will begin, what He has promised us down at the tables!”
13] With that Zorel is content and is completely eye and ear.
14] But now Ouran comes to Me and says: “Lord, what will happen to the stone tomorrow, and will it continue to keep its light?”
15] Says I: “With this question you actually have expressed the wish, that you want to own it for the crown! But this is not possible; because to conquer this rock, great en very destructible wars could erupt. Therefore My angel will take it back from where he collected it, and this will end all quarrels for good.”
16] With this answer Ouran is fully content and returns to his place.
17] But Cyrenius says: “Lord! As a present for the Emperor this luminous rock would surely make a mighty impression.”
18] Says I: “This for sure, but in the end it would also there, because of its high value, lend its light to wars, and that would be quite terrible! A few granules of it you can have, - but certainly not the whole rock!”
19] Says Cyrenius: “But how and in what manner does this rock has the ability of luminescence? What is its name?”
20] Says I: “These rocks does not actually belong to this earth, but is only indigenes to solar worlds. Now, in the big solar world large eruptions occur from time to time with a for your concepts all exceeding power release, by which quite often such rocks are caught and hurled with the biggest throwing power into the wide space of creation. And there you have one of them!
21] Its luminosity originates from its for your concepts most smoothest surface, on which continuously a lot of lightening fire accumulates, which through the named fire arouses anew the spirits banned in the exceedingly hard matter. In addition this rock is in the highest degree transparent, and therefore every inner activity of the spirits is also easily actively visible in the outer appearance of illumination and is of course increased by the outer activity of the fast passing spirits of the air on the highly smooth surface of the sphere.
22] These rocks are not found on the sun in a natural state, but are produced by the art of the hands of the people living there. Mostly they are already found in a spherical shape in the area of the great waters and originate always with eruptions. There in the highest degree molten mineral elements are driven far into the ether filled space and always take on the shape of a round drop in free space, according to the centre point striving and searching for the resting law, which is placed in all matter.
23] The falling back of such spheres, which can be of very different sizes, often takes days, weeks, month and with greater ones often many years, depending on how far they have been hurled away from the sun. Now, some fall on to the mountains of the sun and getting smashed; but many fall into the great waters, stay undamaged and are easily collected by the people of a solar world. Since the sun’s people can easily stay under water for many hours and work on the bottom of the sea like on dry land, and this even more easier, since besides such nearly amphibia-like properties they also possess exceedingly effective diving instruments.
24] If a large sun building has been sufficiently provided with such spheres, they, despite already having in anyway a very smooth surface, are smoothed and polished with a lot of skilful diligence, namely to the degree where they start to illuminate during polishing. Once polishing has progressed to this point, they are placed on designated build pillars in the abundant occurring underground, catacomb-like, long aisle, where always a strong draught is present, and thereby more than sufficiently illuminate such underground aisles and serve at the same time as a special decoration for such aisles, which are in particular looked at on a solar world; since there not seldomly a completely ordinary residence is by far more decorated and ornamented, especially internally, as in Jerusalem the Salomo temple. And therefore it can be easily understood, that the solar people, particular those of the middle belt, also muster everything possible to decorate the underground aisles.
25] However, we are not gathered here, to provide an earth description of the great solar world, but for the sake of strengthening your faith and will. But to achieve this, a completely different than a however precise and comprehensive earth description of the great solar world is required!”
26] Ask Cyrenius: “Lord! If this illumines sphere is beyond all diamonds compact, how can one separate a few granules from its surface, which I’m very keen to own as a memorial of this evening?!”
27] Says I: “Sometimes you are still thinking quite earthly! There, from where this light ball originates, are still many more, be it now in Africa or on the sun itself, - for My angle the distance is everywhere the same. From this light ball however, of course no mortal can break loose a few granules without destroying it, and if he wanted to smash the sphere, the pieces would immediately loose the property of illumination; but the small spheres will always keep the illumines property. - But now seriously enough about this matter!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 90
01] (The Lord:) “We straight away want to undertake something else! Zorel, and you, Zinka, come a little closer to Me and tell Me, what you above all still want to see and know!”
02] Both who were called came now closer, and Zinka says: “Lord, this is for people with an imperfect nature like us a very difficult question to answer! Since there are many things we still would like to see and know, because there is so much left for us to see and to know, despite we already having seen and experienced quite a lot. But what among the endless many things is the most necessary for us, is a completely different question, which we are not able to answer, because we are still a far cry from knowing, what is really most important for us; therefore You should act without our request according to Your infinite love and wisdom, and everyone will see, hear and feel the best!”
03] Says I: “Now then, - I will see what can be done! I think, a rather confident insight of the continual life of the soul after death of the body, should be for you all of the greatest importance and necessity; therefore we will take this matter under closer investigation!
04] Through words I already have shown you several times, what the actual death of the body consists of and in which different ways it can take place, and what the consequences for the soul and her spirit are and must be. If I have to explain this to you by long theoretical sentences, we would not be able to finish within a years time. For your thorough understanding of this matter, I will show it to you with words and actions, and you will then understand it.
05] But before we get to the actual matter, I nevertheless have to explain in advance, how the soul is connected to the body.
06] And so listen to Me: The soul as a mixed and seizing composite, is through and through of a ethereal-substantial nature. Since the body in its being contains basically also ethereal-substantial, it is as such related to the substantial being of the soul. And this relationship is actually what connects the soul to the body for as long as with time it has not become too much purely material, in which state it has too little or often no relationship at all anymore with the essentiality existence of the soul, - and if there is still some left, it must first through the process of decay be separated from the body and in the beyond be guided back to the so to speak naked soul.
07] But if the soul has absorbed in the end too much material from her body, the bodily death also reaches her, and she must decay together with the body to only awaken after some earth years as highly imperfect, where it will be very difficult for her to reach a higher light, because everything is a dark earthly thing for her, where there is only little light and a lot of darkness rests in all corners.
08] There can be no talk of awakening the spirit for as long, time, hardship and all kind of humiliation has separated and swept away the worldly darkness and the coarse- or so to speak bodily-substantial from the soul; and in the beyond this is much more difficult than here, because the soul in the beyond must be kept in a certain isolation for a long time on her own, so that she, as a still too naked and so to speak skinless and dressless being, not be consumed by another being, which is already full of a higher life fire and stands in its full strength, like a drop of water is destroyed and consumed on a red-hot iron plate. Since for every still so imperfect soul in contrast to an already perfected spirit, it applies, what I once said to Moses, when he requested to see Me: ‘You cannot see God and live!’
09] The higher a raised life has become, the more powerful, mightier and heavier it stands on its own, and all life which is still standing at a lower level, can never assert itself towards a raised life, except in certain distances. What is a mosquito against an elephant, what a fly against a lion?! What is a most tender little moss mould plant against a more than hundred year old cedar on Lebanon, what this earth against the big sun?! What is a drop of water against a mighty fire?! - If someone of you steps on an elephant, it will probably do nothing to the elephant; but if someone of you steps on an ant, it physical life is completely ended.
10] What already in outer nature appears, to be grasp with hands, this is even more developed and pronounced true in the kingdom of spirits. In every already on its own existing life the insatiable need is present, to unify even more life in itself; but the principal of unification is at the very bottom of all reason, love. If this principal above all would not be part of a life, there would be no sun in infinitive space nor any earth, and likewise also no creatures on them and in them.
11] But because the principal of life unification exists in life itself and every free life continuously strives to unify with another to itself similar and related life, from many separated lives and separated intelligences, in the end only one life and therefore a manifold and wide ranging intelligence is formed, and from the many small beings with little reason one being is created equipped with a lot of reason and a lot of mind.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 91
01] (The Lord:) “If now according to this being and life most necessary and unalterable principle a so called poor and naked soul in the beyond, immediately gets in contact with a spirit, like for example our Raphael here, it would be immediately consumed by him, like the sea consumes a single drop of water. Therefore care is taken by Me throughout the whole of infinity, that a small, weak and still stupid-naked life is always kept in isolation, so that it exists individually as on its own and only such life potencies are allowed to come near it, which are not very much stronger than the individual life on its own in its isolation and nakedness.
02] Such life potencies cannot consume each other, because the separate I-potencies are of the same power and strength; but they still form associations and hold meetings, from which, however, never any good is forthcoming, because the wisdom of each separate being is exactly the same. Imaging a council consisting of a group of very silly people, who want to decide something quite wise and to execute it with combined forces! What will be forthcoming from their meetings? Nothing but silly stuff!
03] Even today we still have on this earth, and mainly on the islands, nations, who are living undisturbed on their islands since the times of Adam; they are descendants of Cain, who are still standing on the same cultural level, where they were standing two-thousand years ago. Yes, why don’t they have made any progress regarding their culture, but rather have moved backwards with all their many council meetings? Because the most wise among them was sillier and more blind than a still so stupid pig shepherd in this country! But if the most wise does not know anything, what should the others know, who are coming to him for advice?!
04] One of course can ask here and say: ‘Now then, why didn’t God send any prophets who are filled with His spirit to these nations?’ With that we have come to the main point!
05] In these nations there still reside too unripe and naked souls. A higher revelation would consume them and would encapsulate them with a judgement, from which it would be forever impossible to free them. The highest and purest truth would transform them into the thickest superstition and they would bind themselves to such an extend to it, that in the end even I Myself by no means would be able to free them from it.
06] Therefore it is necessary that they stay as they are for another thousand years. Only after such time will they receive visits from pure mind awakened people, however, not to receive any lessons for quite some time, but only to obtain an awakening example. By so doing from time to time they will be quite often given such awakening surprises. If this occurs for a few hundred years, then such naked nations will become somewhat more dressed, bodily and in the soul, and only then become in time ripe for a higher revelation.
07] And in exactly the same manner, and even more significantly troublesome, the development and life perfection of a naked nature soul progresses in the beyond. She must be left by herself in complete darkness for as long she is not pressed by her own suffering, to awaken herself out of her still partly material lethargy and starts to think about whatever more specific thoughts in her heart.
08] If the thoughts become an increasing distinctive and certain outline, a very faint dawn starts to appear in such a soul, and she starts to get a ground, on which she can stand a little and in time can walk around a little. This walking around corresponds with one thought passing over to the next and one emotion to another. This is a search, and a search must be followed by a finding, because otherwise the seeker, if for a too long time does not find anything, he finally will tire because of his fruitless troubles and would fall back into his earlier lethargy.
09] But if the diligently searching soul starts to find something, it gives her a new and higher impulse for a further and more diligent search and inquest, and if she then find signs of a similar being like her own, she pursues this like a tracking dog and does not rest, until she has found something, which at least testifies of a close-by being similar to her.
10] By this increased searching she becomes more ripe and tries to satisfies her hunger with everything, what she, like coincidently, finds to cover her substantial soul body. Here and there she even finds something, no matter how meagre, to fill her stomach and to satisfy her burning thirst. Since once a soul becomes properly passionate because of the inner, increasingly livelier life-fire, she continuously finds more, for which a need arises in her soul.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 92
01] (The Lord:) “The spirit, who guides and leads such a soul, like from a certain distance, must take the greatest care, that she only finds on the search path, what furthers her life perfection.
02] In time she can also find a similar soul, who is pressed by the same needs, with whom she of course immediately starts to communicate, like two persons in this world who are pursued by one and the same fate. They mutually question each other, feel sorry for each other and in time council each other what they could do, to make their circumstances somewhat more tolerable.
03] It goes without saying that the second soul must only ostensibly resembles the first soul, who only recently left full isolation; otherwise a blind would be given to anther blind as a guide, whereby only too easily both could fall into a pit, and could find themselves in a worse state as it was during the earlier period of isolation.
04] The perfected spirit person meeting with the young searching soul as by chance, must be careful not to show anything about his perfection, but must in the beginning be completely what the young soul is. If she laughs, he laughs with her; if she cries, he cries with her! Only if the soul becomes annoyed and complains and curses about her fate, the spirit does not comply, by always plays the indifferent one, who doesn’t care whether it goes this or that way with him! If it at all doesn’t want to go better, now, it has to stay like it is! Thereby the young soul becomes more pliant and will be content with even a small advantage, which again, like by chance, will presents itself.
05] If such a soul has found a small place in the beyond, she is left there for as long she does not feel any desire to improve her fate; since such souls resemble such persons here, who are content with only a very small piece of land, which barely yields them enough, to make a scanty living. According to their desires they do not have a longing for anything higher and more perfect and better, and they are also not concerned by it. As long they have something to eat and have a good rest, they already are very happy and forever does not wish to have anything better.
06] It is similar with a soul in a second stage, who, as shown, has stepped out of her isolation and by her troubles is looked after in such a way, that she regards her circumstances as tolerable and is not further concerned by anything, yes, even has a fear and shies away from it, because she abhors everything which could bring her any form of trouble.
07] We now have provided for a soul in the beyond in such a way, that she for example has found employment with quite good people, who provide for her with what is necessary, or somewhere she got, or even better found, an abandoned property with a little house and a richly set fruit garden and a few goats with milk, perhaps even a male or female servant; the guiding spirit then for the time being has nothing else to do then leave such a soul unhindered with her property.
08] For some time he even is leaving her, and pretends, as if he is going to search for something better, but returns and talks about having found something better, - but this ‘better’ is much more difficult to obtain, and it can only be earned by a lot of trouble and hard work! The soul then surely will inquire what this trouble and work is all about; and the guide will explain this to the questioning soul. If the soul feels inclined to it, he will lead her there; to the contrary he will leave her there, but he will make sure that the garden will continuously yield less and less, until in the end it will not even yield what is absolute necessary to survive!
09] This soul will now apply all diligence, to make the garden to deliver a greater yield; but the guide must not allow that the soul reaches her goal, but must make it happen that the soul must recognise the fruitlessness of her troubles and expresses the desire, to give up the whole property and take on employment, where she, with surely not more trouble and work, can still be provided for.
10] If such a wish is sufficiently vividly expressed by the soul, she will be guided further and given employment with a lot of work. The guide will then leave her again with some excuse, as if he also found very hard but otherwise quite well endowed work at another location. The soul will now be given work, which she has to execute very precisely. It is said to her and impressed on her heart, that every neglect is punished with a cut of the negotiated wage, whereby a voluntary harder worker above the requirements, is substantially rewarded.
11] The soul now either will do what is required or even go more, or she will be unhappy about the work, will become sluggish and fall into even greater suffering. In the first case she will be elevated and placed in a freer and considerable more pleasant state, where she gets more to think and to feel about. In the second case the guide will leave her in significant suffering, let her return to her earlier meagre property, to find a little but by far not what is enough.
12] After a while when a state of urgent need occurred, the now already much better looking guide and already lord and owner of many properties, will come and ask the soul, what came over her to neglect the good and prosperous looking job. The soul will now make excuses about the hard and too heavy work which is beyond her strength; but it then will be shown to her that her troubles and efforts on this most meagre small plot is much greater and still there is no hope, to ever reach only the most necessary advantage.
13] In this manner a soul will be brought to recognition, will again take on a job and surely do more good then before. If she does well, soon she will be assisted to move forward, - but she is still left with the feeling that she has not yet died bodily; since material souls do not feel this for quite some time and must be educated about this in a suitable manner. The news about that becomes only tolerable to her, once she, as a complete naked soul, has reach a soul-bodily firmness dressed in already good clothes. In such a firmer state they are able to receive smaller revelations, because the spirit germ starts to stir within them.
14] Once a soul has progressed so far and has recognised that she now lives in the spirit world and that her everlasting lot solely depends on her, the only right way of love to Me and the neighbour will be shown to her, which she has to walk according to her absolutely free will and out of her completely free self-determination.
15] If this is shown to her, alongside what she in any case most certainly must achieve, the guide will leave her again and will only return if she most seriously calls for him in her heart. If she does not call him, she in anyway walks on the right path; if however, she deviated from it and went down a bad road, he will let her encounter a corresponding great suffering. If she recognises her misstep and wishes to see her guide, he comes and shows her the complete triviality of her efforts and endeavours.
16] If thereupon she expresses the wish to amend herself, she again is given employment, and if she fulfills her duties, she will be promoted again, but not as quickly as the first time, since she could easily fall back into her old, material lethargy, from which it will be much more difficult to free her than the very first time, because with every relapse she hardens more and more like a growing tree, and from year to year becomes more difficult to bend than during the early growth periods.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 93
01] (The Lord:) “It goes without saying that here there can be no talk of an individual case, but only about the basic norm, according to which, during the guidance here and in particular also in the beyond, a soul is lifted out of the life-restraining physicalness.
02] In addition there are countless deviations, of which each is treated a little differently; but irrespective of all this there must exist a fundamental norm, according to which all the others must be directed, similar to the earth which must be fertilized by rain, so that in it the sowed germs can start to germinate. But how can the various types of seeds which are resting in the earth waiting to become alive, attract out of the raindrops which is familiar to them? This is a matter of the specific intelligence of the spirits who are residing inside the germs and know quite well how to provide for their residence.
03] I tell you this, so that you should recognise how difficult and troublesome the progress is in the beyond regarding the perfection of the inner life, and how easy and unrestricted it is, where the soul still has the material body around herself, where she can foremost deposit all her present physicalness, how and whenever she wants to do this; but in the beyond this is not so easily possible anymore, because the soul does not have a material body anymore and cannot glide with her feet over a material earth anymore, but only over a spiritual, which is built out of the thoughts and ideas of the soul, but which is certainly not suitable, to adsorb and bury forever the physicalness which has been expelled by the soul.
04] Since whatever falls from the soul onto her earth, is nearly the same as taking a stone and hurling it away from this earth into infinite space. Yes, who would posses the strength, to hurl a stone with such speed-power up or away from this earth, to exceed the speed of a shot arrow by thirty-thousand times, would most likely be able to remove the stone so far away from earth, that it never falls back again; but every lesser speed-power would never manage such effect. It would drive the stone more or less far from earth; but if the throw-power becomes necessary weaker due to the continuously far out reaching gravity power of the earth, the stone eventually would turn around and fall back onto the surface of the earth.
05] And see, similar it stands with the material sin lumps still attached to the soul in the beyond! Even if the soul removes them from herself and throws them onto the surface of her world, the trouble is of little use to her, yes, now and then even absolutely nothing, because the surface of the soul, on which she stands and moves in the spiritual world, forms very much part of her, like in the physical world the gravity of this earth, which forms part of this very earth, nevertheless how far out reaching it is, it will not allow even one atom to be remove from it.
06] If the soul in the beyond wants to rid herself of everything coarse and physical, a higher power must become active inside her; and this is the power which lies in My word and in My name! Since it is written, coming out of the mouth of God: ‘Before Your Name all knees will bend in heaven, on earth and underneath the earth!’ {jes.45,23; joh.05,23; phil.02,10; rev.05,12}. By this is meant all human creatures of the countless other worlds in the most infinite space of creation; since in heaven are residing the already forever perfected children of God, - on this earth however, pay attention, entirely and only the children of God to be. Since only to this earth the high privilege is given, it implies its worthiness is standing above all other world bodies; they are therefore standing morally underneath this earth and hence also their inhabitants, by which must be understood ‘who are living underneath the earth’.
07] Therefore only through My word and through My name the soul can completely be purified. But this cannot be done so easily in the beyond as one might imagine it; it takes large preparations! The soul must in advanced be practised in all possible self-activity and must carry quite a substantial strength firmly in herself, before it is possible for her, to accept My word and finally even My name.
08] Once the soul is able to do this, it will be easy for her to remove even the last material atom from her entire territory to such an extend, so that it forever cannot fall back again. How and why, will be shown immediately!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 94
01] Says Cyrenius to this, who listened with the greatest attention to everything: “Lord, I cannot really say that I have understood everything; still everything is quite clear to me, - only it seems to me, as if all this could at one stage become again unclear to me on this earth, and this would make me unhappy! Since everything what I have heard from Your holy mouth, is, nevertheless a little too high above the most wakened human mind; therefore shedding a little light afterwards over some issues can perhaps not called superfluous!”
02] Says I: “Friend, you Romans have a quite good proverb, which says more or less the following: Longum iter per praecepta, brevis et efficax per exampla! (Long is the way by teaching, short and effective by example). Behold, it can be applied quite well also here! Wait for the later following examples, which I will allow you to see in quite a miraculous way! They will illuminate what is now still unclear to you; but the complete purity of the matter you will only understand, once the pure spirit of the everlasting truth will come over you and guide you in all truth of heaven and all worlds.
03] But haven’t you noticed that in nature only one law exists for the growth of all plants and animals?!
04] See, all plants grow and multiply from within; they draw from the moisture of the earth their corresponding substances and finally, purified by many thousand channels and small pipes, in themselves or into their lives.
05] Animals take their food basically from the same source, - with the only difference that it is either by the organism of plants or in the already much more refined flesh of the lower level animal species much more purified than in the original humus of the earth.
06] People finally enjoy the already most refined and purest from the plant world as well as the animal world. Hay, gras and straw does not feed him anymore. From plants he uses mainly only corn and from trees the most noble, honeysweet fruits. From animals he enjoys mainly only the recognised purest and is disgusted by the meat of completely impure animals.
07] But how many deviations, aberrations and detours exist with only the physical unfolding of the plant- and animal world, and still each reaches its goal! It cannot go unnoticed to the observant eye of a researcher of things in the physical world, how always one thing serves the other and how one is present to lift and further animates the other.
08] Life must work itself through the different physical elements. First it is in the ether; it collects itself by seizing the same with the same, similar and related. Thereby it becomes heavier and at first sinks in itself in its own centre, becomes heavier and heavier and becomes out of itself the already heavier and noticeable substance of life.
09] In the air it collects itself again as high in the ether, from that clouds and fog are formed, which again collects itself, become water drops and fall in the form of rain, hail, snow and dew to the earth and in certain areas are remaining as a constant haziness and moisturised precipitation from the air.
10] Water, as a still very subordinated, but already over ether and air standing element of life, must already start to serve the already quite manifold and higher standing life condensation institutions. First it must soften the life in the coarse matter which has hardened as rocks and must also serve as reception and further transportation in itself, which means assimilate into the element of the water: this is the first manner of serving.
11] Thereupon it must give its spirits of life or so to speak soul-like substance particles to the plant. If the particles in the plant with time have developed more and more into certain intelligent forms, they will again be absorbed by the water and the hazy air, and the water must provide them with substances to become new and more free life forms. Therefore the water still serves in its sphere, although from it hourly myriads times myriads small-soul-life-intelligence-particles become free and more and more independent.
12] However, the plant life must again accept and provide several and already more complicated services. The services of the water are still very simple, while the services of plants to the further promotion of life are by some close inspection of an even very simple plant, is already very much involving.
13] Even many times more and very significantly are the services to promote the soul-life itself in the very first and simplest animals. And so the serving becomes increasingly complicated in every higher standing life form.
14] Once the soul life has completely and entirely transformed into the human form, to serve is its first destination. There exist different physical services which is given to each human form as a ‘must’; with it there also exist a countless number of freer and na even greater number of most free morally services, which a person is given to execute. And if he in all directions made a loyal servant, he thereby has elevated himself to the highest perfection of life. Now, this in fact takes place with a few people, who already from birth have been placed on a higher level; but with other people who are so to speak still standing close to the line of animals, it doesn’t happen on this earth, and their further development can only progress in the beyond, - but always along the fundamental path of serving.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 95
01] (The Lord:) “Humility is primarily promoted by serving, often the more subordinated a service appears, the more suitable it is for the true development of life. Humility itself is nothing else than the increasingly and stronger condensation of life in itself, while haughtiness is a loose formation and a scattering into infinity and finally a complete loss of life, which we can call the second or spiritual death.
02] In haughtiness all serving has come to an end and therefore also all further development of life. If with the development of life a haughty ruling over others would be required, surely such a order would be created by Me, that every person has an unlimited right to rule; but since this is against My eternal order, every person and angel must take up the apprenticeship of serving and finally find in the everlasting always increasing and expanding way of serving the highest joy and bliss.
03] Without serving there actually does not exist any life, no durable continuation of it, no happiness, no blessedness and no love, no wisdom and no joy of life, neither here nor in the beyond; and who thinks about heaven full of servicelessness, full of laziness and full of idle revelry, is grossly mistaken!
04] Actually because of it, the most blest spirits of the highest heaven obtain a strength and power which resembles Mine, to provide Me and all people already here on this trial-world for life with a good-quality service. For what other purpose would be the possession of an even creative strength and power useful?! Does one then need strength and wisdom to do nothing?! If their work and usefulness is already of an for you indescribable importance for this world, how great must be their importance not for the spiritual world and from it for the whole of infinity!
05] I surely has not come to you to make idlers from you, or to teach you to only carry out agriculture or cattle breeding or similar, but to make competent workers for the great vineyard of heaven form you. My teaching to you is aimed firstly to truly perfect you in the field of you inner life, and secondly, that you as self life-perfected can become already here and especially one day in the beyond in My kingdom, the most competent and strongest workers for Me.
06] If this would not be My final goal and I say to you: ‘Be active only here; one day in the beyond in My kingdom you will be able to revel with the best food and wine to eternity and rest and gawk at the marvels of God!’, then I must have been more stupid than even the most stupid among you. Yes, you will have to marvel about the magnificences of God forever, but not without action; since it will actually depend on you, to increase the wonders of heaven and to make them continuously more marvellous and more divine!
07] I want it, that from now on all My thoughts and ideas, become only through you a full reality, already here for soul, heart and spirit of your brothers and sisters, and in the beyond regarding all the great realities from their inner most spiritual sphere of origin up to their most outer material development, and from there to the repeated return to a increased, pure and independent spiritual, perfected life. And for that, friends, infinitively much time, patience and a great activity is required and an equally great and all-encompassing wisdom and strength!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 96
01] (The Lord:) “Just don’t think that a small earth like this one, can be created within a day and be populated all at once! For that for your concepts unthinkable many myriads of earth years are required. What unthinkable long time periods are required, until a world is ripe for germinating a human being! How many plant and animal species must not have fertilized the earth’s soil by fermentation and decay, until in its soil and in its plant- and animal mustiness this particular humus is formed, from which the first strong soul can take its body and organize itsef according to the divine order, so that it could serve her and be able for reproducing similar descendants, so that the free souls without, however, a body, does not require hundreds of years to pull together from the haze a body, but can produce it on a much shorter way in a with everything necessary equipped motherly womb.
02] See, for all this a lot of time, a lot of wisdom, a lot of patience and an infinite strength is required! Since you and even to a lesser degree I will ever stop to think and generate ideas, the creation continues for ever; since Me and also you could not think empty! Once a thought is felt as something, it must be present as a form; but once it is present as a form, it already is spiritually wrapped in a skin, stands as an object before us capable of adsorbing light, otherwise we could not observe it as a shaped something. Therefore, for as long as I create thoughts and ideas out of Myself and you out of Me, for as long creating will impossible to stop. In infinity there will be forever no shortage of space and will not bother us with idle boredom.
03] But where there is a lot to do, many services are required, depending on the degree of service capabilities of those, to whom a task is assigned. Who has acquired himself many properties within My order, will also be placed above many things; but who has acquired only very few properties, will also be placed above only a few. But who acquired here no properties at all, will in the beyond certainly suffer in all darkness for as long, until he through his inner, free and independent efforts has come so far, to only take up any kind of the most insignificant service. If he carries out the most insignificant service well, he will be given something more significant; but if he performs it only bad, he soon will even loose that, what he could have acquired quite easily with his limited abilities.
04] Who has, will be given even more, so that he will have plentiful; but who doesn’t has, from him will also be taken the little what he already had, {mt.13,12; mt.25,28f.; mk.04,25; lk.08,18; spr.09,09} and again night, darkness, hunger, misery and all kind of suffering will be his lot for as long he decides to firstly become active in himself, to thereby obtain any further ability to serve.
05] Therefore be very active here, and do not let you be blinded by the treasures of this world, which will disappear like the present form of matter of the entire creation visible to the eye of the flesh; instead collect even more spiritual treasures, which will last for the entire eternity! Be clever innkeepers and landlords of your hearts; the more spiritual treasures you will be storing by all kind of good works, the better you will be off in the beyond! But who spares and frisks here, will only have to ascribe it to himself, if he finds the pantries of his heart nearly empty.
06] It is easy to collect here; since everything that somebody does with a good will out of love to God and his neighbour, is accepted as the purest gold; but in the beyond he must out of himself and in himself acquire and pay for everything with the purest gold of the inner and purest self-activity. And this, My friends, is somewhat more difficult in the kingdom of the beyond, where there exist no outer gold- and silver mines!
07] Here you can make gold from the most common street excrements and buy heaven with it, if your heart in all truth was present during the purchase; in the beyond you will only be able to produce the precious in yourself from the most precious, and this will be even more difficult than to produce gold from the most common pebbles here on earth. But who already has produced a mass and large amount of gold here by his noble and good works, will not have a shortage of it in the beyond; since out of a grain of sand of this spiritual noble metal, a world-size lump is formed in the beyond, and this already provides for a large stock.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 97
01] (The Lord:) “But now I see in some of you an evil thought rising, which Satan has secretly whispered to you! The thought reads as follows: It costed you a lot of troubles and work to obtain the gold for you and your descendants, and you should waste it to those who squandered their lives with all kind of sluggishness?! Let them work and earn their bread from you, and be scantily rewarded according to merit! Who cannot and does not want to work, should perish like a dog on the open street!
02] Oh, I say to you, this is an evil thought that was given to you! How should a blind work? And still he is your brother who has the same right to live just as you are, who can see and hear and have straight limbs. How should poor old people and weak children of impoverished parents work, who does not have the necessary strength for it? How should the lame and cripples work for your wages, which you want to pay in the most scarce manner possible?
03] How should those people work, who are looking for work day by day and does not find anything? Since to whoever they come to, they are referred away, for there currently is no work for them. Nevertheless, your evil thought still rebukes them to look for work, which he cannot find anywhere else just as with you. This person will eventually turn into a beggar; then you revile him and call him a lazy day thief. Another becomes a thief; he will be chased like a wild animal, you abuse him and then throw him into the dungeon. A third even becomes a robber and murderer or at least a street robber. If you catch him, he is sentenced, thrown into the dungeon for a short while and afterwards tortured and killed.
04] See, these are mostly the results of your evil thoughts, which very secretly the lord of darkness has breathed into you at all times. But from now on it should be different! Such thoughts belong to the hell, - but in your souls they should never rise again.
05] It therefore is not required by you, that you should distribute all your possessions among the poor, while being a disciple of mine; however, you should become wise administrators of the property entrusted to you, so that you should not let suffer and languish the blameless poor, if coming to your door!
06] Look here the friend Ebahl from Genezareth! He has, since he is an innkeeper, accommodated thousands of all kinds of locals and also foreigners, and this never with aversion or with a kind of timidity for the sake of his own, - and still his wealth was never reduced! To the contrary, he now owns so many earthly treasures, that he could buy himself a large kingdom; but he only values all those treasures for one reason, and this is, that it places him in the position, to support even more poor people. He does not think of his whole house and about his children only in so far, that they all should become strong in the recognition of the one and only true God; therefore I look after everything else about his house, and guaranty you, that his house never will suffer any shortages!
07] But to the fearful, I leave the provision for their house to them, and never shower their storage rooms with wheat and grain, and their cellars will not overflow with wine. Their garden trees will not be sagging with the gravity of My blessing, and their ponds will not become too clouded because of too many of the most noble fish, and their herds in the fields will not be the fattest ones! Since, like here so also there, - and nowhere a too great profit can be expected! Who builds with a weak trust in Me, should also harvest according to his trust! I will give to everyone according to his trust and according to his believe, which is always a fruit of the love to Me and to the neighbour.
08] Therefore be always and constantly merciful, and you will always find mercy with Me! The way you are behaving towards the poor brothers and sisters, I will behave towards you. I say and advise it to all of you: Be always prepared to serve each other, outbid each other to do good, truly love each other, just as I love you, and you will show to all the world that you are truly My disciples and in your spirit are fully My true children.
09] This is the destination of all My children, that they on this earth should continuously exercise themselves regarding the business in My heavens; since there everything has to do with love only, and each wisdom which does not originate from the flame light of love, will forever never find any acceptance in My heavens and likewise will not get anything to do!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 98
01] (The Lord:) “Who of you has a lot of money, should not always loan it to those who bring him usury interest and repay the capital on the negotiated time, but also to the poor, who cannot repay him capital or the interest, then he will invest his money with Me, and I will repay him, already here tenfold and in the beyond hundred times the capital and interest. But who lends his money only to those, who can repay him capital and interest on time as negotiated, or in certain cases must pay by judicial compulsion, has taken his entire reward already here and must not expect anything from Me; since by that he did not serve Me, but the world and himself. {a jl.ev04.098,01-07: mt.05,42; =lk.06,30 .34; jl.ev01.046,08*; jl.ev01.058,02-08*; jl.ev01.222,08*; jl.ev10.139,04; jl.ev09.009,05; jl.ev07.158,05; jl.ev07.094,16; jl.ev07.092,01-093,11*; jl.ev07.001,14-17; ; jl.ev04.079,01 ff.; jl.ev04.062,01 ff.; jl.ev07.157,04; jl.ev07.157,08 -09; jl.ev02.059,11; jl.ev03.192,11 -12; jl.ev03.192,13; jl.ev03.192,15 -16; jl.ev04.079,02; jl.ev04.079,04; jl.ev04.079,07; jl.ev02.157,09}
02] However, you will say: ‘If you lend money to someone who is in trouble, then this is also charity; because the borrower could help himself by that, became a rich man and can then very easily repay capital and interest! Since the lender took the risk to loose his money under unfavourable speculative conditions! But since it was useful to the borrower, no God with all His wisdom can have anything against it, if he, the borrower, repay the lender the capital plus the negotiated interest! Since the lender is in the first place also a person, to whom any other person has the same obligation as he to him, and secondly it is quite possible that the money which was lent, was the lenders only possession, from which he, as the farmer from his land, must live! But if the lender does not get repaid the capital and also not the interest, from what should he live? Or can the borrower have the slightest wish, to keep the borrowed money, since he benefited so much from it and surly can and must realise, that this was the helpful lender’s only possession?!’
03] In addition I say: Everyone who has money, and a friend needs it and comes and wants to borrow it, it should not withheld from him. Who lends it to him to the legal interest rate, has already committed a good deed, which will also finds its worthiness in heaven. However, it is also the duty of the borrower, not to repay only the borrowed sum and the negotiated interest, but more; if he profited a lot, he should, by a free impulse of the heart, share the profit with the lender, since he only made the profit with his money. However, the lender should not in anyway expect this! All this you can do in all friendliness, but therefore not let entirely go the other!
04] But if a very poor person comes to the lender who has money to lend, and it is expected that he is not able to utilize the large sum profitable and effectively, no person is obliged by Me to lend to such a poor person the requested money, because in this way he intentionally has thrown away his money, without really having been useful to anyone, and has prepared for the borrower the opportunity, by which he would start to feel pushed to all kinds of excessiveness and according to his nature also had to. Such a deed would therefore not be very good, to the contrary, if not really bad, it can be called very silly, - what cannot be to the liking either to My love and even less so to My wisdom.
05] Ah, it would be something completely different, if a poor man comes, about whom you know that he knows how to work with the money and that he became poor only by opposing coincidences, and requests from you to borrow some money; you certainly should not keep it from him, even without interest and without a certain surety, that the lent capital is ever being repaid! If the man has used the money well, he, as a brother of you, will also know, what he has to do afterwards; since he has the same obligations towards you as towards him.
06] But if he is not able to repay the borrowed sum, you should not become cross with him or search for your money with his descendants; since this would be hard and totally against My order. However, should the descendants, especially the children or the first grandchildren, become wealthy, they would please Me a great deal, to repay the debt which their poor father or grandfather has received from a friendly neighbour!
07] If I therefore say to you that you should lend your money to those, who cannot repay it to you, I just want to say by that, that you should work with your money or other property, as I just have shown to you; anything below or above would either be silly or a considerable evil, thus a coarse sin against true neighbourly love!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 99
01] (The Lord:) “‘To serve’ is therefore the great password through all the spheres of infinity, in the great kingdom of nature as well as the endless kingdom of the spirits!
02] Also the inhabitants of hell understand this, - only with the immense difference between ‘serving’ of the inhabitants of the heavens: In hell basically everybody wants to be served; and if someone serves another, this is only eye-service, thus always a highly self-interested pretended service, whereby the one wants to deceive the other, to make sure to get him even better under his claws at another opportunity, and to draw an advantage for himself from his downfall.
03] For that reason a hellish soul lifts his superiors upwards, like a certain kind of vulture along the shore of the sea does this with tortoises. Such a serviceable vulture sees a tortoise creeping around a marsh. The toad tries to reach land to search for herbs to satisfy its hunger. The flesh-hungry vulture first provides it with the service to lift it out of the marsh and puts it on dry, herbrich land. Soon the toad starts to search for the nourishing herbs. The vulture watches it for a while and makes only subtle attempts to test the hardness of its shell. Since its sharp beak cannot shear a piece of meat from the shell, it leaves the poor toad grazing quietly for as long until it sticks its head out of the shell more courageously and perky, avaricious for the herbs.
04] When the vulture notices such confidence of the toad, it grabs the soft, fleshy head with its claws and lifts the toad high into the air and carries it to a place where it notices a hard rocky surface. There it lets go of the lifted toad, and its deadly downfall begins. Reaching the rocky ground quickly as an arrow, it smashes into pieces, and the vulture who accompanied its victim with the same speed, is equally quickly at hand to take the reward for its earlier diligent service and to stuff its continuously hungry stomach. - There you have a true picture of nature for the hellish service diligence.
05] This is also a service, but an extremely selfish one, and therefore every more or less selfish service which people provide each other, is more or less related to the service of hell, and can impossibly, as far as related to hell, have any value before Me and all My heavens. Only a purely unselfish service is also a true and therefore purely heavenly service and has a true and perfect value before Me and all My heavens.
06] If therefore you serve each other, serve each other in love and true brotherliness, as it is the usual way in heaven! If someone requests a service from you, do it in all friendliness and love, and do not ask the service provider before delivering his service for the reward; since this is also done by the heathens, who do not know the true Father in heaven and have learned their customs more from animals than from God! Proof of that to this day are the old Egyptians, who’s first schoolmaster was a bull who urged them to think, why they still until to day paying a divine worshipping to it.
07] If somebody has provided you with a good service, you should not ask and say: ‘Friend, what do I owe you?’, but you should reward your friend for the good delivered service in the best possible manner according to your strength out of all love and joy of your heart! If he, who provided the good service to you, notices it, he will hug you and say: ‘Noble friend, see, I have only provided a very small service to you, and you reward me to generously! See, a tenth of it is more than sufficient, and even this I accept only as proof of your brotherly heart which is so dear to me!’
08] If the service provider will talk to his service lord in such a manner with true and life-deep feelings, will not the servant and the employer become immediately true heavenly brothers?! Very much so, and thereby the true kingdom of God will come to you and heavenly rule over you with the sceptre of light and all mercy.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 100
01] (The Lord:) “Oh, surely it is not enough only to know and to believe what is good, right and true according to the order of God and all heaven, but one has to act accordingly in all love and joy of the heart, only then comes the kingdom of God and His justice truly under you people and only then makes you to true children of God!
02] What use would all insight and knowledge be to someone, but he would not act accordingly, but would stay with the old habits of worldly customs?! Would he not resemble a foolish person, who receives a palace as a pure present, where he should live with his family peacefully and in all comfort?! This person, however, would have a great joy about the most marvellous and most comfortable facilities, but he is used to an uncomfortable living in his old, small and dirty hut since childhood, and despite his recognition of the good and exceedingly effective, marvellous and exceedingly spacious palace he nevertheless stays in the moist, unhealthy and highly uncomfortable hut with his family and continuously complains about the great shortcomings of his small dwelling!
03] Yes, if such a person is not a fool, then nobody is a fool in this world! But a still by far much bigger fool is he, who has My teaching and has recognised it as the everlasting truth, but in all his actions nevertheless remains an old yoke ox!
04] I say it to you all: My yoke put onto your service nape is quite soft and the burden put on you to carry is exceedingly light. Who will carry it, will have little trouble. But who does not want to carry it, will have to ascribe it to himself, if he feels bad, bitter and wretched. Show each other the right love, and you will rest on gentle and exceedingly soft cushions! But if you rather prefer stones under your heads, you can have them; but when the morning of life appears nobody should complain, that his head became sore and painful!
05] If you have a loyal and a disloyal servant, would you not be enormously stupid, if you let go the loyal servant because he is for a much shorter period in your house than the real, old rogue who have cheated you at every opportunity?! Therefore all your old ways of worshipping must disappear completely; since it is not suitable for the pure teachings out of heaven, and this teaching is not just a new piece of cloth to repair an old, completely torn dress, but on its own it is an entire new, ready dress, for which the old, bad dress must make room!
06] I do not imply under the old dress Moses and the prophets - since they are a purest gold from heaven -, but I refer to your people’s law by the picture of the old, torn dress. From them and the doctrine of the temple, nothing can be done anymore; because if you wanted to place a completely new patch on a wide gaping shear, one would not be able to stich it on, since the rotten material of the old dress would not be able to hold the stiches.
07] In the past Moses has given a constitution to the Israelite people for the entire household and for all needs and emergencies of mankind; but this has been completely disfigured, and even as refigured again it does not serve My teaching anymore. Since if one ploughs, one cannot harvest; but if the sowed wheat grain has become ripe, you hire reapers, and then the plough is of no use to the reapers. Moses has ploughed, the prophets have sowed, and now the reap- and harvest time has come, where Moses with the plough in his hand is of no use anymore. We will harvest now and gather into our sheds whatever is ripe; but after the harvest the plough of Moses will again be given to you for a repeated breaking up of the ground for a new sowing of the purest grain out of heaven, and there will be placed guards, who will keep an close eye, that the enemy does not come and sows weed between the purest wheat!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 101
01] (The Lord:) “Yes, the earth will be ploughed anew and the purest seed will be strewn into the fresh furrows, and guardians will guard the field, - but nevertheless, I already see a lot of weed among the new wheat! How does this get under the wheat?
02] Yes behold, this is a sin among the guardians! They fell asleep when night came; since they thought and said: ‘Who dares while we have the field surrounded?!’ [mt.13,25] When the people were asleep, the enemy came and sowed weed between wheat and went away.
03] But when they slept, the enemy crept onto the field and quickly strewed an evil seed onto the field.
[mt. 13,26] When the seed grew and brought fruit, also the weed was present.
[mt. 13,27] The servants came to the landlord and said: Lord, didn’t you sowed a good seed onto your field? Where did the weed came from?
04] And when in the morning the guardians noticed, that a lot of weed appeared between the wheat, they of course hurried to the lord and said: ‘Lord! The purest wheat as you has given it to us, we sowed it into the equally pure earth and guarded well the most beautiful field; but to what use was this all?! The enemy still came, somehow secretly without us knowing, and strewed a lot of weed among the wheat! Now it rises wildly! Should we remove it or should we let it grow?’
[mt. 13,28] He said to them: The enemy did that. And the servants said: Do you want us to go and remove it?’
05a] What will be the response of the lord to them? I say to you what he will say: ‘While you were not awake during the time of the night, which is a life test for every person, it was easy for the prince of darkness to sow his weed between my wheat! Let both grow until the time of the new harvest; then we will say to the reapers:
[mt. 13,29] He said: No!, so that you do not pull out the wheat together with the weed.
[mt. 13,30] Let both grow until the harvest; at harvest time I will say to the reapers: First collect the weed and bind it in bundles, so one can burn it; but the wheat bring into my barn. {a mt.03,12 mt.15,13 rev.14,15}
05b] ‘First collect the wheat and bring it to my barn, and after that also collect the weed and bind it in bundles and make a fire and burn all weed bundles, so that its seed does not get into the ground anew and make it impure!’
06] You now ask busily in your hearts and say: “Why, how so, how can one understand this?”
07] And I say to you that this can be understood quite easily. The field is like the hearts of the people of this earth; the purest wheat is my teaching; the plougher and sower am I now Myself and you with Me. The recruited guardians are also you and those who will be recruited in My name by you. I am the lord and My barns are My heavens. But Satan is the enemy, and his weed is the evil world with all its evil and deadly cravings. The newly recruited reapers are those messengers, which I will at the time awaken anew out of heaven and send them to collect the wheat and burn all the evil weed, so that it not that easily impurifies the field and the wheat in future. - Now, you will understand the true picture?
08] ‘Yes’, you say, ‘now we understand it! But You, o Lord, could with Your almightiness and Your all encompassing wisdom easily prevent it, if sometimes during the night of the life test sleep comes over us, that the enemy does not sow his evil seed among the purest wheat!’
09] And I say to that: ‘My almightiness cannot have anything to do with that, where there should develop a free life in My children. I Myself cannot do more, than you yourself among each other. I give you the field, the plough, the wheat, and hire the reapers; but you work yourself! And if you work properly, and if you lack the necessary strength, by now you will know, that I will always equip you with that, if you request it from me in your heart, and you will be able to work well with new strength; but I can forever not work for you! And if I would do that, it would be of no use to your freedom and independence of your lives; then you would become pure machines, but forever not free, out of themselves living, thinking and acting people!’
10] From all this it must now be absolutely clear to you, that the mutual serving according to My teaching, is the main condition of all life! - Understand this quite well!”
11] Says Cyrenius: ‘Lord, You the most true in eternity, there is no one equal to You! Your words are clear, are the truth and life! I only now start to live, and it appears to me, as if I had been woken from a very deep sleep. Thus, as You, o Lord, has spoken now, can only speak a God and not a person, since no man can know, what is in him and what makes him alive, and how he can fruitful cultivate life! We, o Lord, are now provided for and protected by You directly forever; but those who will come after us, will already, nevertheless their serving zeal, have to battle with all kind of weed on You field between the most marvellous wheat! But whatever is in my power, it will be not that easy for hell to sow its weed into the field, which You just have shown to us!
12] But now I want to hear from Your mouth, how hell and its prince will influence the people! How does they bring the weed on the field of the heavens?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 102
01] Says I: “Nothing easier then that! I already have shown you, how every person must walk the path of the law, if he wants to reach the freedom and independence of his being and his life. But if a law exists which has been given to man like from outside, there also must be stimulus in man to transgress it with ease and joy, even if only for a moment, instead of following it strictly. In this way all spirits were called into existence by Me before all material creation, what and how, I already have shown to you, so that you must comprehend and understand it; since you yourself follow currently exactly the same order, if you want to create something.
02] First you make all kinds of thoughts; from those you then form ideas and forms. Once you have developed a certain form from the thoughts and ideas, it will be surrounded with a skin by the will, to give it permanence. Once it has come so far, it stays as a spiritual entity totally undestroyable, and you can always picture it whenever you want to picture it. But the longer you look at such an almost formal object, the more you are becoming inclined towards the formed and spiritually skin surrounded idea; there awakens love in you for this spiritual form. The love for it increases, it flames in your heart for it, and by the warmth of life and by the light of the flame of love, the now continuously better defined idea becomes in itself more and more developed, complete, more beautiful, and you start, from its increasingly greater perfection, to discover all kinds of usefulness of it, and take the decision, to transform the now more developed idea into an external work.
03] Initially you make drawings on parchment, and this for as long as the drawing completely resembles the already developed spiritual picture in yourself. If you do not find any differences between the drawing and the spiritual picture, you consult with experts, how this can be transformed into a real material work. And the experts think about it and soon find there way around the developed idea and say: ‘This and that we need for it, the time of a few years, and so much it will cost!’ You then set up a contract, the work will start, and within a few years your idea is standing before you and thousands of other people to look at, marvel about it and make use of it.
04] See, in this way you create your houses, tools, cities, castles, ships and thousands of other things! And just in the same manner I create the heavens, the worlds and everything what is in it and what it carries. The creation of a world of course takes more time, than it takes for you to build a hut, a house or to build anything else; since you already have the ready matter before you, - but I first have to create matter and take it from the most unalterable firmness of My will.
05] I also could create any matter immediately, yes even call a complete world ocean in a moment into being; but such a world would not have any prolonged permanence, since it has not been fed by Me sufficiently before reaching full maturity. Once a great world idea has become properly ripe in Me and has been fed by My love and wisdom, it will also become more and more intensified and will thereby become more and more permanent.
06] It is the same with you, wherever you have to do with the ready matter! A house which you have build in an emergency within one day, will surely not survive for a hundred and even less so for a thousand years! But with buildings, whereby in the beginning the formed idea has been ripened in you for a longer period of time and becoming continuously clearer by the reflection of your idea, about what is required to transform such a form into a most possible permanent and most perfect workable existence, then you will also create something durable like the pyramids, which already by now, as known to all educated mortals, are standing nearly for two-thousand years and weather all storms and will stand for more than four times their current age, externally only little weathered.
07] If the old pharaohs did not long enough thought about it, to build such buildings as preservative institutions for their secret arts and sciences, which should not be destroyed by the tooth of time during thousands of years, those pyramids would never stand as monuments of the primordial art of construction; but because the builders did nurture for years their once taken idea which was transformed into a full form and in this manner brought to maturity, it is therefore understandable why their idea transformed into matter, and still today fills the traveller with amazement.
08] Indeed, subsequently people learned to think quickly and were able to quickly develop out of the sum of their thoughts an idea, which was sometimes even quite complicated, and most often transformed it into reality; but since the idea was quick and easily developed, it was also quickly put into reality. The work however, was therefore very easy, and because of the insufficient pre maturing of the idea, the work soon became transient. In short, everything easy stays easy, and everything difficult stays difficult!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 103
01] (The Lord:) “When in the prebeginning I placed the spirits as My matured ideas, outside Myself and filled them with My power to such an extend, that they themselves started to think and to will, they also had to be shown an order, according to which they had to think, to will and finally to act. But with this shown and given order, an impulse had to be placed in those first beings to ignore the given order, otherwise they would never be able to make any use of their will. Only the impulse placed in them, produced a true life emotion in them, according to which they began to decide, to chose, firmly to will and to act.
02] It is, if you know this, quite easy to understand, that already in the first created spirits a certain weed had to begin to show, because the impulse lifted many of the first created spirits out of the order and finally by the continuously mightier growing opposition they had to harden, and in this way laid the foundation of the material creation of the worlds.
03] The first main central suns were created, and out of them finally all the countless other suns and world bodies and with them everything else what you can discover and find on, above and in them.
04] Everything what is and called matter, was originally spiritual, which voluntary has stepped out of the good order of God, founded itself in the wrong impulses and hardened therein, which then formed matter. Matter is therefore nothing else then out of itself hardened spirit under judgement; or stated more clearly, it is the most coarse and most heavy skin or shell of the spirit.
05] However, the spiritual can with all the still so hard and coarse surrounding shell never become so quickly complete matter, but continues to live and exist in matter, irrespective of its nature. If the matter is very hard, the spiritual life in it is also severely bound and cannot express itself or unfold any further, if it is not given any help from the outside.
06] In a hard rock life can only reach some expression, if the rock over a long time is soften and is getting more and more eroded by rain, snow, dew, hail, lightening and other elements. Thereby some life escapes as ether into the air, some part forms itself a new and lighter wrapping, initially in the form of tender mould- or moss plants; but over time dissatisfied with this wrapping, the more freer life seizes each other and creates soon a new wrapping, wherein it can move more freely and independently.
07] As long as the new wrapping is tender and soft, the imprisoned spiritual is quite happy and does not asked for anything better. But the initial very tender wrapping becomes by the inner activity of the spirits, which now increasingly pushes the pressing matter to the side, again harder and more coarse; therefore the spiritual life strives upwards, hence forms the blade of the grass and subsequently the trunk of the tree and tries to protect itself from the below following increasing hardening, by the continuously produced and increasingly narrower rings and incisions. But since in the end by this activity no rescue from total solidification can be expected, they narrow the lower trunk as much as possible and escape further into the small twigs, threads, leaves, little hairs and finally into the flower; but because eventual all this will within a short time become harder and harder and the biggest part of the spirits recognize, that all their efforts are in vain, they start to preserve themselves so to speak into cocoons which they quite firmly surround with to them corresponding better matter.
08] Thereby all kind of seeds and fruits originate. But the most selfish part of the freer life in a plant does not gain much; since that what enclosed itself in a firm germ shell, must complete the journey as many times as the seed gets into the moist and life saturated earth. The other more patient part of life, which allowed itself to become a guard and carrier in the lower matter for the most keen, most timorous and most impatient life, soon decays and passes over into an even higher and freer life sphere, still continues to wrap itself, but normally already with corresponding animal forms; and what has been consumed as fruit by animals and even people, the coarser part will be used for building and feeding the flesh, while the more noble part becomes nerve-strengthening and enlivened spirit, and the very noble part becomes soul substance.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 104
01] (The Lord:) “If you look a little closer at this process, it will truly not be difficult for you, to recognize in all right depth of truth, where the weed on the pure field of life is coming from.
02] Everything which is called world and matter, is something which is wrong and inevitably always opposing the true, spiritual order out of God, since originally it had to be placed as a counter-impulse into the enlivened, well-formed idea, placed outside of God as individual beings, to awaken their free will, and should therefore be seen as the true weed on the only true and spiritual pure field of life.
03] Even if the weed was originally a necessity to establish a complete free, spiritual life, the free created human beings must finally recognize it as such and voluntary remove it, because it is impossible for them to continue to exist together with it. It is a necessary means for a purpose, but can never become one with the purpose itself.
04] The net is also a necessary means to catch fish; but who will submerge it into the water, then pull it up again and instead of the fish, roast it on the fire en enjoy it as food?! Thus the net is only necessary to catch fish; and once you have lifted the fish out of the water and put them into the pantry, one puts the net away and uses the yield achieved by it.
05] Hence the impulse to transgress the commandment must be there; since it is an awakener of the ability to recognize and an awakener of the free will. It fills the soul with desire and joy for as long she quite well recognizes the impulse, but not giving in to it, but keep fighting it with the same free will, which was awaken and enlivened by the very impulse in her, and the free soul uses it then as a means, but not as an in it achieved purpose.
06] The tube is never ever the wine itself, but only the holder to preserve the wine. But who would be so stupid to bite into the tube and damage it because of its attractive smell, since he knows to just open the tube at the right place, to get the pure wine out of the tube?!
07] The weed or the impulse to transgress the law is therefore something subordinated and may never ever become the main objective; whoever makes the subordinated the main objective, resembles a fool, who wants to feed himself with the pots in which the good food is cooked, and throws the food away!
08] But of what does this weed consists and through which decompositioned life should it be fertilized? What name does therefore carry this counter-legal impulse which was placed into the enlivened forms? It is called self-love, selfishness, arrogance and finally lust for power. Indeed, by self-love the enlivened form goes into herself, but with a greed to draw everything into herself and to lock and preserve it forever in herself, to make sure that it cannot be beneficial to anybody else, out of fear not to run into any shortage herself! By such locking-up-in-herself of everything which it continuously draws from the Divine order which feeds and maintains everything, a continuously growing solidification must take place and a certain temporary solidification and superiority and by that a special liking of itself, - and this is in the full-true sense of the word and meaning selfishness, which it feels as something very weighty and tries to elevate with all strength, power and all available means above every other being, and even if it is in the most worst manner.
09] If selfishness has achieved what it wants, it rises above everything which is similar to her and looks so to speak delight-drunkenly and with disdain down on everything; and this is what one calls haughtiness. Therein is already a lot of matter and a complete field full of the most worse weed.
10] But haughtiness is in itself of the biggest discontent, because it still makes the observation, that still not everything serves it, as he wants it. It now examines all his means and other powers and finds in order to make everything serving it, that it must play in a political manner someone easygoing and bounteous. Thought, tested and done! Because there exist always more hungry than saturated, the easygoing haughtiness has an easy task. Soon all the hungry small forces gather around him and allow to be strictly ruled over them, because also they become something to catch from the wealth of haughtiness. They now obey slavishly the haughtiness, thereby increasing his power, and the haughtiness strives immediately to rather make everything serviceable and tributary to itself. And this insatiable striving is that, what one in the most truest sense calls the all-destructible imperiousness, in which no love prevails.
11] In such imperiousness already the most thickest matter expresses itself; by it a planet completely hardens as granite with all possible evil elements in the best manner fully provided. But that imperiousness and with it the real dictatorship is equal to the most dense matter, is proven by the exceedingly firm castles and fortresses, behind which the rulers hide. The walls has to be a few fathoms thick and equipped with strong fighters, so that nobody dares, to penetrate the most coarse matter and to limit the ruler in his most arrogant rest. Woe the weak who dares to touch only one stone of the rulers fortress; he soon will be crushed and destroyed!
12] I do not refer here to the rulers and regents, which were placed as pillars by the order of God to decrease imperiousness of each individual person and to keep upright meekness and modesty of love and patience; since those by God placed regents of the nations must be that what they are, and cannot be different, as they have been driven and guided by the will of the almighty God to improve the nations. Here is only meant the general imperiousness of every individual spirit and person, and is shown what it actually is in itself. Yes, there were in fact rulers, which can be called evil tyrants! They have risen out of the nation, rebelled against the rulers which were placed by God, like once Absalom against his own father David. Such rulers are not placed by God, but by themselves, and are therefore evil and a real weed and corresponding forms of the most thickest matter.
13] But you, My Cyrenius, and your emperor are not like that, but that according to My will, what you are, - although still heathens! But to Me you are as heathens more pleasing than many kings, which as supposed to be guides of the children of God were true bodily and even more spiritual murderers of them, therefore the old thrones and crowns and sceptres are forever taken away from them and the responsibility given to you most wise heathens. - I necessarily make here this addition, that you, My Cyrenius, should not think, as if you and your nephew would be sitting as a usurer on the imperious throne before Me. - And now further with our consideration about the weed on the good field!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 105
01] (The Lord:) “Behold, just like people are now becoming to such an extend full of matter by self-love, by haughtiness and by the thereby resulting imperiousness, that they for many thousand times thousands of years cannot be completely freed thereof, - in the same manner primordial created spirits existed, who also became too self-loving, selfish, arrogant and finally imperious by the impulse given to them, and the result was, that they changed into the purest matter.
02] They have secluded themselves in large associations and set themselves up in for you unimaginable large distances. Each association didn’t wanted to hear, see and learn anything from another in order to world-thickly indulge in self-love. By this continuously growing acceptance of self-love and selfishness and by this more and more awakened haughtiness and absolute imperiousness, the countless many life-forms finally shrivelled into an exceedingly large lump according to the law of gravity, which developed by itself out of self-love and selfishness, - and the physical primordial sun of a shell-globe was completed. (Shell-globe = the total of an immense number of sun-areas, which, like individual planets around the sun, circle around the primordial central sun in unmeasurable wide orbits; J.L.)
03] But now there exists in infinite space likewise an immense number of such systems or shell-globes, where everywhere such a described primordial central sun serves countless world-dominions as a common centre, and those primordial central suns are those shrivelled primordial spirit associations, from which in time of times all other solar-universes, solar-dominions, adjacent-central-suns, planetary suns, planets, moons and comets originated.
04] But how did this take place? See, inside the primordial central sun the pressure became too powerful for many of the large spirits! Rage-glowing they ignited and freed themselves from the primordial pressure. They literally fled endlessly far away from their first lump of association. For some time they swarmed totally free and harmless completely independent in endless space and had the good intention, to return by themselves to the pure spiritual order; but since they could not rid themselves of the element of self-love, they finally started again to shrivel to a firm lump, and formed central suns of the second order, which originated inside one and all the other countless shell-globes.
05] In those central suns of the second order the main spirits incensed in time of times because of the increasing pressure, ignited and freed themselves in countless masses from the unified lump of the second order. They again had the best intentions for a pure spiritual transformation; but since they in time again found a great liking in themselves and could not completely give up self-love, they again grew in material weight and shrivelled also to a large lump, and central suns of the third order were formed.
06] But soon the same circumstances developed there as with the earlier central suns. The higher spirits, less in numbers, were in time too much pressurized by the subordinated spirits, became again infuriated and with great power thousand times thousands broke loose from the common lump, with the firm intention to now finally return to the pure spiritual. For unthinkable long periods of time they floated like far from each other separated ethereal fog masses in wide space.
07] In recollection of the mighty pressure they had to endure, they liked this freedom. But in this inactive freedom with time they starved and they started to search for food in space, - thus a saturation from somewhere outside. They found it and had to find it; since desire resembles those nordic magnetic rocks which attracts with irresistible power all iron as well as all ferrous minerals.
08] But what was the inevitable result thereof? Their being thereby started in time to become more dense; with that soon self-love and its consequence awoke, and the inevitable result was the shrivelling into a common lump, which of course required an uncountable number of earth years.
09] Only, what is a still so long duration of time for the eternal God?! A seer from the prehistoric time once said: ‘Thousand years are before God like one day!’ {ps.003,07; 2ÿpetr.03,08} I say to you: Thousand times thousand years are before God in all seriousness not nearly a moment! Who is an idler, for him hours become days and days years because of boredom. For the diligent and manifold active, however, hours become moments and weeks days. Since eternity God is filled with infinite active diligence and is continuously infinitely active, and the most blessed result of it is, that for Him for you unthinkable long periods of time must appear like a moment, - and the full development of a sun lasts before His eyes only for a very short time.
10] From the latter shrivellings originated and still originate the planetary suns, as the one giving light to this earth. These type of suns are in their being much gentler and softer than the central suns, but still have an immense mass of heavy matter as a result of the self-love of its eon times eon spirits, whose self-love lumped together such a sun. The more noble and better spirits in this light lump experiencing in time a too heavy and unbearable pressure from the common spirits who have become completely matter; the result of this is, as with the earlier suns, violence, eruptions over eruptions, and the more noble spirits are freeing themselves.
11] Here then awakes in them already the very serious will, to go over into the pure primordial spiritual by the observance of the true order of God. Many fight the impulse placed in them and become primordial created angels, without going through the flesh for the time being. Those however, who want to undergo the route of the flesh, either immediately on the sun or even on this earth, are allowed to do so, what actually also can take place on the earlier described central suns, - but not so often as with especially this planetary sun, which provides the light for this earth, produced mainly by the great activity of its spirits.
12] But some spirit associations, who freed themselves out of the sun lump with the best intentions, could, however, not free themselves completely from self-love and slowly started again to give in to the primordial impulse placed in them; one became two and so on in an unnoted way!
13] Soon, already quite material, they became visible as misty comets with a long tail. What does this tail mean? It indicates the hunger of the already matter becoming spirits and the great desire for material saturation. This desire draws from the ether its corresponding matter, and such a comet, as a compendium of already quite material spirits, wanders than for many thousands of years around in ethereal space and searches for food like a tearing wolf.
14] By this continual soaking up and feeding, it also becomes increasingly denser and denser and heavier and heavier. In time it will be attracted again by the sun from which it got away, where it must begin to orderly orbit around it. Once it had to obey such order, it becomes a planet like this earth, the morning- and evening star, or Mars, Jupiter and Saturn and some which are unknown to you.
15] Now the planet is formed but still has an immense hunger and since it is closer to the sun as earlier when still a comet, it gets sufficient food from it, which is at the same time a bait, to draw the wanting runaway always closer and closer to itself, in order to bury it again completely after a long time, - a creditable wish of the primordial created spirits in the sun, which, however, regarding the great planets, including this earth, never becomes in its own way a reality; since although the spirits banned in the planets are still very material, they are familiar with the matter of the sun and do not have a particular interest and no desire, to ever unify with the sun completely. They accept with pleasure the spirits and small spirits coming from the sun as a good strengthening and food, but about a complete unification with the sun, they want to know nothing.
16] By times it also happens, that the once fugitive spirits as a material lump compendium been baited and attracted very close to the sun; but the tremendous diligent activity of the freest spirits surrounding the hard lump of the sun, to which mainly the shining of the outer surface of the sun is attributed, causes, that all the spirits in the shrivelled lump instantaneously raise to the highest level of activity, break up and each for itself, as one might say, make a run for it.
17] The result of such awakened activity in a planet or at least already more ripe comet of the spirits lumped together for a long time, is the sudden and total dissolving of the lump and the redemption of many thousand times thousand and again thousand times thousand of spirits, of which the most, taught and seasoned by such lesson, are immediately turning to the right order of life and become primordial angel spirits and becoming useful guardians of their less free life brothers, as well as those languishing in the hard lump and contribute a great deal to the quicker redemption of the same.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 106
01] (The Lord:) “However, part of such dissolved spirits still want to make the way through the flesh on any of the planets. Some go through it on the sun, on any of the belts which of course is most suitable to them; however, only to this earth are coming very few, since the way through the flesh appears to them too difficult, because here they even have to give up all recollection to any former state and enter a completely new being right from the beginning, which is not the case on other planets and world bodies.
02] To start with the incarnated spirits there still have a dream-like recollection of all the former states, and the result of this is, that the people on other planets and world-bodies are fundamentally a lot more wiser and sober than on this earth. But therefore they are not able to progress any further to a higher level of free life. They resemble, like said already before, more the animals of this earth, which have by nature a certain instinct-like education for there being, by which they always express a great skill and perfection, so that man with all his reason is not able to copy them with respect to certain actions.
03] There are however those who take on the necessary training, that they in an emergency can be used for very simple and most coarse work, like the ox to pull, the horse, the donkey and the camel to carry, a dog to sniff out, hunt and pull; but beyond that you will not be able to teach them anything more, and regarding speech absolutely nothing can be achieved. The simple cause lies therein, that a blunt recollection to their former states imprisons the animal souls like a judgement and continuously keep them busy, so that they live in a certain anaesthesia.
04] Only with all people of this earth it is the case like nowhere else, that they loose all recollection and therefore have to start right from the beginning with a completely new life order and new education, which is setup in such a way that every person can grow to the fullest resemblance of God.
05] Therefore such a soul can only be incarnated on this earth, which either originates from the sun where still all the primordial elements are present, already went through the way of the flesh there and as such have collected all those soul intelligence specifics, which are necessary for the perfection of the highest spiritual life, - or a soul originates directly from this earth and has previously passed through all three so-called nature kingdoms, from the ungainliest stone matter through all mineral layers, from there through the complete plant world and lastly through the complete animal world in the water, on earth and in the air.
06] Of course, here one should not think of the physical body, but the soul-spiritual element which is present in its shell; since in the further analysis also the shell is soul-spiritual, but in itself it is still too common, too sluggish and too ungainly and is still a too heavy expression of self-love, selfishness, haughtiness and the most sluggish, lazy pleasure of the greediest, stingy and death-bringing angry imperiousness. Such matter must first by manifold decaying and only partial transformation be adsorbed in a more pure soul-skin- and dress-substance; however, for an actual soul substance it will most likely never be usable.
07] For this reason on this earth there exist many more different types of minerals, plants and animals than on all other planets and suns, of course each regarded individually. All together would probably make a greater type-sum, but every other world-body individually seen in the whole space of creation does not contain one hundreds of a thousand as many types like here on this earth in each of is three kingdoms. Therefore only this earth is destined, to carry the children of God in the most truest sense.
08] But how and why is such? There are extremely peculiar circumstances related to this earth. As planet it belongs to this sun; but it is, strictly speaking, not like all the other planets - with exception of the one between Mars and Jupiter, which because of certain evil reasons, was already destroyed six-thousand years ago, or actually was destroyed by itself and its inhabitants - from this sun, but originally comes from the primordial central sun and is in a certain regard for you an unthinkable time older than this sun. Nevertheless, it actually only became a body, after this sun has long since started, as a developed world-lump, with its first orbit around its central sun, but, nevertheless, has attracted its actual physical body mainly from this sun.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 107
01] (The Lord:) “Before many thousand times thousand of earth years, this earth was bodily significant heavier and its spirits were severely pressed. The more worse spirits got angry and separated together with a great deal of the most coarse material mass from it, and swarmed many thousands of years in a very disorderly path around this earth.
02] Since all the parts, accept for a few lumps were still very soft and partly melted and the whole mass was constantly rotating, finally the whole mass formed a large sphere, for which the rotation around its own axis was way to slow for its small diameter, to keep the liquid on its not quite insignificant surface evenly spread, and because its orbit around the earth was very fast, resulting in the liquids concentrating always at the side facing away from earth, as a result of the old centrifugal gravity.
03] Thereby the actual point of gravity of this round lump was continuously pushed to the side where all the liquids accumulated, in time the too slow axis rotation had come to a halt - after the lump became itself more compact, through which the water could not that easily trickle through and the waves taken along started to heavily oppose the rotation by surging against newly formed high mountain walls, and the entire lump started to show the earth, from which it was ejected, constantly only one face.
04] And this was also good, so that its stubborn spirits could enjoy, how good it is, to be stuck in a most dry and nearly all food absent matter. Since people are living on this earth, does this part of the moon (since the lump under discussion is the moon) also serves the purpose, that the most world-loving human souls are send thereto, and from there, encapsulated in a airy-material skin, can amply watch their beautiful world from a far distance of over hundred-thousand hours walking for a few thousand years, and feel sorry for themselves that they cannot be its stingy inhabitants anymore. But that they despite all their desire cannot return to this earth anymore, has been most properly provided for. But a few aeons of earth years will in time bring even the very most stubborn to their senses!
05] You have seen now how the entire material world creation has originated, up to the moons of the planets, which have almost everywhere where they exist, originated in the same manner, have the same nature and serve now the same purpose.
06] How and for which reason the entire material world creation up to the moons has originated out of and in themselves fallen spirits, in exactly the same manner have in time on the hard and heavy world bodies originated the mountains as the first gigantic plants of a world, and later on all kinds of plants, animals and lastly man himself.
07] Better spirits continuously extricate themselves with force from the increasing pressure of matter, dissolving their own with the power of their will. They could immediately go over to the order of the pure spirits; but the old stimulus still exercises also its old power. Self-love immediately awakens again, the plant sucks, the animal eats, and the soul of man searches, hardly entering the old God-form, most greedily for material food and a similar, sluggish well-being; therefore she must immediately encapsulate herself with a material body, which is nevertheless, more tender than the old, sinful matter. Despite the more tender body, the soul in it, nevertheless increases self-love to such an extend, that she would again become the hardest matter, if I wouldn’t have placed a guard, a spark of My spirit of love, in her heart.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 108
01] (The Lord:) “You have heard of the hereditary evil - at least the Jews! What is it and how is it made up? See and hear!
02] It is the old self-love as the father of the lie and all evil out of it; but the lie is the old, sinful matter, which is in fact nothing else than a loose and sinful appearance of self-love, selfishness, haughtiness and imperiousness.
03] All this originated out of the necessary stimulus, which I had to place into the spirits for the sake of recognition of the own free will; although the stimulus was necessary, the sinful coming into existence of the material world was absolutely no necessity. It was only allowed out of My order, as an unfortunate necessary consequence of the so many spirits which did not wanted to resist the stimulus, although they were able to, - just like six times as many primordial created spirits were able to, of whom only one is standing here to serve us and carries the name Raphael.
04] The enemy who always strewed the weed under the pure wheat, and still strews, and will be strewing for along time to come, is therefore the old self-love, and the consequence as known to you is the weed, and in the furthermost sense the perfect example of all kind of matter, lies, Satan and devil.
05] But My word is the noble and pure wheat grain, and your free will is the field, in which I as the Sower of all life, strews and sows the purest grain of My eternal order.
06] Do not let yourself be overpowered by self-love, but fight it easily and powerful with the glowing sword of the true, most unselfish love for Me and your next brothers and sisters, and you will keep the field free of all weed and soon you will yourself enter My kingdom as a purest and most valuable fruit, and see and lead new and pure spiritual creations in eternity!
07] But pay attention that the enemy, or self-love in you, does not take up an atom size space in you; since this atom is already the seed of the true weed, which can in time completely take over your free will, and your pure spiritual then goes continuously more and more over in weed or matter, where you yourself become a lie, because all matter as that what it is, is obviously the most cardinal lie!
08] The smallest atom self-love in you, My current disciples, will in a thousand years become entire mountains full of the most toxic weed, and one will immure My word on the back streets and streets with the worst excrement, so that no lie full of haughtiness and hate can be offended by it! Just stay pure in My order, then you soon will see the wolves and lambs drink from the same brook.
09] I now have given you an explanation of something which had never before given to any spirit in his mind, so that you can infer from it, who is He, who is the only one who can give you such teaching and why. Surely not only for the sake of the teaching, but because of the true deed according to it! Therefore you should not only become futile and surprised listeners of My teachings, which never before have been preached to mankind so openly like now by Me. It is also not enough that you now clearly recognize, that it is God Himself, the Father from eternity, who has spoken to you, but you must seriously investigate your heart, that its love does not contain any atom of weed. If you find it, weed it with all the still so smallest roots and become active galore according to My for you not unknown order, and you will forever harvest the true life use from it!
10] So that you also can see that everything is like I have explained it now, I will open your eyes for a short period of time, so that you can see and experience everything by yourself. Therefore pay close attention to everything you will see now!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 109
01] For easily understandable reasons nobody was prepared for this explanation, and there was amazement and surprise among all present, which, just like My explanation, did not have its equal.
02] Many hit themselves on the chest and shouted very loudly: “Lord, Lord, Lord, kill us, since we are standing as too big sinners before You; and everything by our very own deliberate and unaware guilt! Only You are good and holy; everything else, however, which carries a material shell, is evil and curse-worthy in itself. O Lord, for how long do we have to walk around in our own matter? When will we be released from the old curse?”
03] Says I: “Right now, since I Myself blesses all matter thereby, that I Myself have incarnated Myself with your old curse and thereby have brought a blessing to it! All old order of the old heaven including the heavens comes to an end, and on the foundation by which I have blessed matter, a new order and a new heaven will be made, and the entire creation, as well as this earth, must be equipped with a new constitution.
04] By the old order nobody could get into heaven, who once was stuck in matter; but from now on nobody will be able to truly come to Me in the highest and purest heaven, who did not, just like Myself, has gone through the way of matter and the flesh.
05] Whoever is from now on baptized in My name with the living water of My love and with the spirit of My teaching and in My name according to strength and deed, from him the old heredity sin is forever wiped off, and his body will thereby not be the old murderers pit of sin anymore, but a temple of the holy spirit.
06] But everyone should guard himself, not to get anew contaminated by the old, toxic weed of self-love! Beware only of that, than you will also holy your flesh and blood; and when the pure spirit in you becomes the sole ruler, then in him and through him not only the soul will rise to a perfected, eternal life, but also the flesh and blood of the body including skin and hair!
07] See, which difference there exists between the former and now! As it will be arranged now, it will remain like that to eternity.
08] The sun, which was previously full of curse, will from now on be full of blessings, and also everything which in endless space has any form of being! Since as I have told you, I now make everything new {2petr.03,13}, and all old relations must be changed, because I Myself have changed Myself, thereby that I Myself have clothed Myself with matter.
09] But this I add to it and say: Who does not believe and is not baptized with the water and the spirit in and on My name and My word, for him it will remain by the old! Such will not get to My kingdom and will not see Me in the beyond, but will stay at the most outer borders of My kingdom, where there is a lot of darkness and night and a lot of howling and grinding of teeth. And heaven’s purest light will not in any other way penetrate to them, as the light of a small fixed star to this earth, and about My true life heaven they will know just as much, as the people presently know, how the fixed stars look like, and what is in them. And the people can day and night for thousand times thousand centuries ponder about it what these shimmering dots are, even after that long period of time they will just know as much, as they currently know. Certainly, in time persons will rise, who will invent weapons for the eyes, to see distant objects just as if they were standing close by; however, with the fixed stars they will nevertheless, never achieve anything, since they are much too far away from earth.
10] In the beyond also the heathens, who did not believe and have not been baptized, will in their best sphere be placed similar, and will from a most far distance observe My heavens and think about them like the present people are looking now at the earthly starry sky, and the views they have about them. After a thousand years they will surely know more about it than now and will eventually discover that these are all suns; but what a sun is, how it gives light, how big and how far away it is, how many planets orbit around it, and how they look like, which inhabitants they carry, what cultures, languages and customs are present there, - they will not be able to discover with their minds!
11] And if you, who know much now, would possibly tell them, they would still not believe you; since a pure world mind, like it is firmly at home with so many heathens right now, does not believe anything what he can’t see and can’t touch with his hands.
12] Yes, I will in those future times here and there among the true supporters of My name, awaken men and maidens, to whom are given by Me all secrets of the heavens and the worlds in their loving hearts {Apg.02,17f; joel.03,01}; but there will be only a few who will accept this as a convincing truth!
13] However, to whom it will be revealed, will see it, and will have a great joy and will praise the name of Him, who has revealed such things as a fully convincing truth to them, to which otherwise no person’s mind can ever penetrate.
14] Yes, there will come a time when there will be persons on this earth, to whose sight the entire creation will be unrolled like a secret writing of God; but nobody, who did not previously believed in My name and is baptized therein, will not share in such mercy!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 110
01] Ask Cyrenius: “Lord, I believe everything, what You, o Lord, teaches; am I therefore also already baptized?”
02] Says I: “No, indeed, your not baptized as yet; but this doesn’t matter! Since who believes like you, friend, is virtually baptized in the spirit, and with all blessings of the baptism.
03] The Jews have the circumcision, which is a pre-baptism and by itself like before Me has no value, if the circumcised does not at the same time has a circumcised heart. Under a circumcised heart I understand a purely swept and with all love filled heart, which is more valuable than the circumcision of Moses right down to us. After the circumcision, for some came the water baptism of Johannes, which is continued by his disciples. However, this baptism is in itself also nothing, if the required penance is not already preempted or with great certainty will follow.
04] Who lets himself baptize with the serious intention of betterment, does not commit a mistake; but he should not believe, that the water purifies his heart and strengthen his soul. This is only effected by the own, completely free will; the water causes only a sign which indicates, that the will, as the living water of the spirit, has now cleansed the soul of all sins, just as the natural water cleanses the head and the rest of the body from dust and other types of dirt.
05] Who has taken the water baptism in the true actual sense, is perfectly baptized, if during or already before the baptismal action, the will in the heart of the baptized has become active. If this is not present, the pure water baptism does not have the slightest value and does not produces any blessing of matter and even less so any holiness thereof.
06] In the same manner also the water baptism of children has absolutely no value, except as a purely outer sign for the admission in a better community, and that the child gets a name, which obviously does not have the slightest value for the soul whatsoever, but only an outer political. Because of this reason one could give the child a name without circumcision and without the water baptism of Johannes, and it would be before Me just the same; since no name brings holiness to the soul of a person, but only the free, good will, to act rightly according to the best recognition for his whole life. Every name can become holy by the will and by the action; but vice versa it is forever impossible the case.
07] When Johannes was baptizing, they brought to him as well as to his disciples children to be baptized, and he in fact baptized them, if conscientious substitutes presented themselves for the child and sanctimoniously promised, to most keenly provide for the spiritual upbringing. Now, in this case also a child can be baptized with water for the sake of a name; but the baptism sanctifies the soul and body of the child only for as long as the child has reached the true recognition of God and himself and gets to the use of his free will. Until then the substitute has most conscientiously make sure, that the child in everything is in the best way looked after, regarding whatever is necessary for reaching the true sanctification, - otherwise the substitute gets alle responsibility loaded on his soul.
08] Therefore it is better, to perform the water baptism only then, if a person by himself is able to fulfill all requirements for the sanctification of his soul and his body based on his recognition and by the voluntary self-determination. By the way, the water baptism is not necessary for the soul and the body at all, but only the recognition and the action according to the right recognition of the truth out of God. But if baptized with water, it does not require only the water from the Jordan, since Johannes has baptized in the Jordan, but every fresh water is good, although spring water is better than cistern water, because it promotes bodily health more than decayed cistern water.
09] The true and with Me only valid baptism is the one with the fire of love for Me and for the neighbour and with the living zeal of the will and with the holy spirit of the eternal truth out of God. These are the three pieces which give a valid testimony in heaven for everyone; these are: Love, as the true Father; the will, as the living and actual word or the Son of the Father; and finally the holy spirit, as the right understanding of the eternal and living truth out of God, but as vividly active in a person and only in a person! Since what is not in a person and does not takes place out of the very own will’s impulse, does not carry any value for a person, and since it does not and cannot have any value for a person, it cannot have any value for God.
10] Since God in His Self does not mean anything for a person for as long as the person does not recognizes God by His teachings and makes His will his very own through love and arranges all his actions through the most living zeal of his will according to the recognized most highest will. Only then does the image of God in man becomes alive and grows and soon penetrates the person’s whole being. If so, it then happens, that man penetrates in all depths of the Godhead, since the image of God in man is the most perfect symmetry of one and the same God in eternity.
11] When this takes place in man, then everything in him is sanctified and the true baptism of rebirth of the spirit has been reached. Through such baptism a person makes himself a true friend of God and is in himself just as perfect as the Father in heaven is perfect. And I say to you all explicitly, that you all must strive for it with all your strength, to become equally perfect as perfect is the Father in heaven! Who is not that perfect, does not get to the Son of the Father. {a lev.11,44; lev.19,02; lk.06,36; jl.ev01.155,15; jl.ev01.039,05; jl.ev01.039,08; jl.ev01.050,13; jl.ev01.071,13; jl.ev01.039,05-10; jl.ev02.159,14; jl.ev03.180,06; jl.ev04.001,04; jl.ev04.039,01; jl.ev04.110,11; jl.ev04.245,04; jl.ev05.271,06; jl.ev06.226,10; jl.ev07.054,12-13; jl.ev07.139,06; jl.ev08.027,11; jl.ev09.022,05*; jl.ev09.024,05; jl.ev09.102,07; jl.gso2.018,15}
12] But who is the Son? The Son is the Father’s love. He is the love of the love, He is the fire and the light, He is the Son of the love or the Father’s wisdom. But if the image of the Father is in you, it must be in all as perfect as the primordial Father Himself, otherwise it could not be the image of the Father; but if the image is not perfect, from where will man obtain wisdom, or how should man get to true wisdom?
13] Just as the Father always finds Himself in Me, I also find Myself in the Father, and in the same way you must find yourself in yourself, then you also will find yourself in God, and God will find Himself in you. Like I and the Father are one, you also must first become one with the image of the Father in you. If so, then you have become one with Me and with the eternal Father in Me, while I and the Father in Me are perfectly one from eternity!”
14] Here the disciples said: “Lord, we do not understand this! You are becoming hard with Your teaching! We ask You most imploringly, that You explain Yourself in this regard more clearly!”
15] Says I: “Are you then also still imprudent?! For how long I still have to endure you like that?! O you still strongly blind type! But to you it will be given, to understand the secret of the kingdom of God on earth!
16] Where do you have the thoughts of your hearts?! Several times I already have explained it to you who is the Father and who is the Son, that Father and Son relate to each other like the relationship between love and wisdom, or like warmth and light. I have shown to you, how the light is of no use without the warmth, but also a warmth without light cannot ripen the ears on the field. I have shown to you how from warmth always a light originates, because the warmth is the first expression of any given activity; but the appearance of an activity is the light, which increases as any orderly activity increases, and still you don’t understand the ‘unity’ of the Father and the Son, and the ‘unity’ between you and Me!”
17] Say the disciples: “Lord, do not become cross with us! We now understand it, and any shortcomings we will be able to fill in and catch up according to what is right and to our ability!”
18] Says I: “I certainly know this, that this will be the case; but I said this to you, because I noticed that asking was more important to you than the knowledge.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 111
01] Says Cyrenius: “I was surprised myself that your disciples didn’t understand this, what I and surely all the others have comprehended quite well! But now, since You, o Lord, are in the mood to explain things which nobody ever had done before You, I also want to know from You, what are the circumstances involved regarding the ban on the enjoyment of impure food and the touching of certain things considered impure! We heathens enjoyed everything and did not became impure according to our teaching! The old Egyptians also ate everything what time and experience presented as enjoyable, and I don’t know anything about impurification, - to the contrary I know from history, that Egypt carried very pure and truly great spirits on its land; they also existed with us Romans at all times. Why did the Jews had to forgo all kinds?”
02] Says I: “Because their gender, as received from Adam, was from above and to the biggest part still is today and is destined, that I in their midst could come to the world and in this matter for the salvation of all creatures. You certainly have heard, how by Me the entire matter has been blessed and sanctified, since also I Myself have clothed Myself in matter?! You affirm this in your soul! See, before My coming to this earth, as you know, a curse was more or less lying on the same, - not because God condemned it, but because by self-love, selfishness, haughtiness and imperiousness as a lumped spiritual it became self-condemned!
03] There existed and still exist in matter different degrees and levels between a lot, more, less and nearly no hardness. The harder any matter is, the wilder and more impure it is, since the lumped spiritual in it consists in the same ratio out of even more of the well-known weed.
04] The animals, which right from the beginning of the population of this earth joined the people - like cattle, the sheep, the goat, and among the birds the hen and the dove -, are surely of a purer nature and of a softer character, and their meat was for the people, who came from above, for the purer maintenance of the soul, more accommodating; only, even these animals had to be perfectly healthy and were also not allowed to be slaughtered during the rutting season, since during such time the otherwise pure animals are more impure.
05] In time still other animals joined man - like the horse, the donkey, the camel, the pig, the dog and the cat -, but even right from the beginning more so to the children of this world, while with exception of only the donkey, and later on also the camel, the formerly named animals did not have a close relationship with the Jews, as it is still today the case.
06] Still today, a real Jew has a peculiar fear of a horse, of a dog, is no friend of a cat and does not trust too much a camel. He is antipathetic to tame water birds, and for the whole world he surely has a dislike in turkey and chicken, and it will still take a long time until he becomes a friend of these animals. While a real Jew is immediately terrible disgusted, the Greek as well as the Romans regard it long since as a good tasting and very popular roast.
07] From now on things are of course completely different and will still become very different, once I will have gone home! As a sign of all this I will after My return to the large garden of brother Kornelius, show to one of My disciples, who still is a arch-Jew in all his bones, what food in future can be eaten without any concern.
08] Now I have shown you the reason also of these Mosaic eating statues of the Jews, and you and you all must realize this properly! Therefore it is now time to talk about for which we actually and primarily came to this mountain!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 112
01] (The Lord:) “I said, that you will see wonderful things of the rarest kind; now, except for the light ball which was brought by Raphael from deep within High-Africa, nothing further has happened, although the middle of the night has already been crossed. Earlier on I have drawn your attention to this, that for a short while I will open your eyes, that you as an introduction can see how the world actually looks like.
02] However, before I do this, I say and instruct you all, that you absolutely cannot tell anybody about your visions; since for this mankind of the world will not nearly be ready for a very long time, and basically it is also not necessary for the salvation of their souls, that mankind of the world learn about something like this! If only they very much wanted to accept, to love God above all and their neighbour like themselves, everything else, as far as necessary, will be revealed to them anyway.
03] But you, as the first fundamental pillars of My teaching, must by yourself secretly know more than all the others together, so that you after a while surely not be tempted to renegade from this My teaching.
04] Nevertheless, all this will still not get lost, and if a thousand and nearly again thousand of years has passed and My teaching has been completely buried in the dirtiest matter, I will during that time again awaken men, who conscientious will write down word-for-word in a large book what has been discussed here by you and by Me, and will be given to the world, by which many eyes will be opened again!”
05] Nota bene: You, My servant and writer, now think, that I did not mentioned it at that time?! Do you also want to become weak in your faith, as you are still weak in your flesh?! See, I say it to you, that I even gave your and a few others names to Cyrenius and Kornelius, and who are now the joyful witnesses of everything what I tell you in the pen. But at the end I also will give to you the names, who from now on in two-thousand years will write down and do even greater things than you are know! - Remember this for the time being and write down everything in full faith!
06] About this Cyrenius was very surprised and Kornelius asked Me about the men to whom this will be given.
07] And I gave them the standing and the character and even their names and added: “One of them, to whom will be revealed more than to you all now, will in a direct line be a descendant of the oldest son of Joseph and will therefore according to his body also be a true descendant of David. Thus he will be of the same weak flesh as David, but therefore even stronger in the spirit! Good for them, who will listen to them and arrange their lives accordingly!
08] But even the other great-awakened will mainly be descendants of David. Since such things can only be given to those, who even regarding the flesh descended from there, from where also I descended according to My flesh; since even I descended from David via Maria, the mother of this My body, because Maria is also a completely pure daughter of David. However, during that time the descendants of David will mainly live in Europe, but they nevertheless will be completely pure and true descendants of the man according to the heart of God and therefore able to be carriers of the greatest light out of the heavens. They surely will never sit on an earthly throne, but even more will wait for them in My kingdom, and I surely will always think of My brothers! But also most of My disciples, who are here, descend from their fathers side from David and are therefore in all seriousness My bodily brothers, accept for one who is not from above but purely from this world. He was not supposed to be among them, and still he has to be there, so that that, what has been written, is being fulfilled!”
09] Says Cyrenius quite amazed: “Thus only to the descendants of David You will always reveal Your will? Are Mathael, Zinka and Zorel also descendants of the great king? Since You also reveal to them the same as to the descendants of David!”
10] Says I: “Friend, this here does not take place in a manner of a secret revelation, but by way of an open word perceptible to every flesh ear! But it is something completely different to receive the secret, inner word, which comes from My word into the heart of him, who hears it in himself; and for that a certain prepared line of people is required, whose inner is capable, to endure the omnipotence and omni-strength of My word! Since every unprepared would already be destroyed and killed by only one word coming directly from Me. Once it has been written, then people with a good will and a good sense, can read it; it will not only not kill them, but strengthen for the eternal life.
11] But if evil world people would read it, to mock about it, they also would be destroyed and killed, although it is only written! Now you also know how these things are standing; and I say now, that you be prepared, to see the wonders of origin, being and permanence for ever!”
12] Says Cyrenius: “Lord, we are prepared to see, what Your great and very special mercy will show us; but only a very small question I still want to be answered by You, if it is permitted!”
13] Says I: “Just keep on asking, and I will answer you!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 113
01] Says Cyrenius, asking: “Lord, if for hearing Your holy word for later on in the spirit, only those who in a certain way even bodily and especially in their souls prepared are capable, it is of little use to the incapable, even if they have achieved the true rebirth of the spirit by a very austere life: they still will not be found worthy by Your mercy, to hear Your heart’s word in their hearts! Since they cannot bear it, because they have not been prepared and made suitable for it by David. But I think that all people, irrespective if from above or from below, when living according to Your will, should also obtain the same abilities! The spirit who penetrates the soul and finally even their body, will certainly be capable to endure a word from You?!”
02] Says I: “Friend! You are a very dear, beloved and esteemed friend of Mine; but with your question you again have judged this matter like a blind about the most beautiful colours of the rainbow. With such your judgements I could be quite astonished that the limbs of your body have not already a long time ago started a revolution against your head, because they are not equipped with the same abilities with what your head can boast.
03] Your feet on their own are deaf and must despite being poorly equipped do the most difficult job. Your hands must outwardly execute your will and must do this and that but still do not have the eyes to see the beautiful light, and no ear to listen to the marvellous harmony of song; they also do not have any smell nor any taste to taste the spicy appealingness of life! Do you think that those limbs are worse off compared to the head?
04] Or could not a thorn hedge complain against grapes and say: ‘What did I do wrong that I are not allowed to receive the mercy, so that also I for a change can boast with marvellous grapes?!’
05] Do you still don’t know, that everything is precisely calculated by Me and that everything has its destination?! As it stands with the different limbs of your body, that each with its own abilities serves all other limbs, it is the same with all kinds of abilities of people and can be serving each other in a useful manner, and this is actually what causes the highest bliss of life.
06] If your head and your heart are cheerful, also all other limbs will be cheerful and happy; but if only the smallest limb ails, then the cheerfulness and happiness of the head and heart and all other, on their own completely healthy limbs, is gone! All are sad for the sake of one and will do everything to help the one limb and cure it again.
07] It is certainly a beautiful occupation, to own the ability, to hear the voice of My love, to write it down to convey it to those who lack this ability, if they are thirsty for it; but it is a similar beautiful ability of the heart, to hold on to the heard in the heart and to live accordingly. If it has brought a person who originates from below, to the rebirth of the spirit, he will surely find the best allotted reward for it and will just as little complain against the one with the ability to receive the word, like ever any of your small fingers has complained that it does not have an eye of your head! - Tel Me if you are satisfied with My answer!”
08] Says Cyrenius: “Lord, - more than perfect! I will not come to You with such a highly stupid question again! Your mercy can now completely undisturbed let us see something!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 114
01] Says I: “See, for this purpose I have asked for this our light ball to be brought here from the deepest middle of Africa, to without so to speak miracles, disclose to you along a for you until now completely unknown more natural way, the nature spirit world.
02] The light of this stone has the property, to influence the life nerves of the pit of the stomach to such an extend, that the soul pulls her eyesight thereto after a prolonged exposure to this light, and thereby starts to see herself even the most concealed things. Your sight will now be completely moved thereto, and thus you will see better with closed eyes than with the widest open eyes of the flesh.
03] For some people also the moon has the same effect, however, never in such a high and powerful degree as the light of this very rock. Just close your eyes and convince yourself, if you can’t see better with the pit of your stomach than with your natural eyes!”
04] Upon these My words all closed their eyes and were completely surprised about the most sharpest eyesight of the soul through the pit of the stomach.
05] Only Mathael and his four companions said: “This wondrous way of seeing is not foreign to us at all; since in this manner we often saw the strangest things and often walked over places, over which in a natural awakened state no mortal could ever cross without the most severe fall, and at the same time we saw all the air, as well as the waters of the seas and lakes, rivers and streams always filled densely with all kind of strange grimaces and larvae, which moved quickly then slowly in all known directions through the air; they also floated up and down, turned slowly, sometimes quite swiftly in circles. Some sat, so to speak, like snow flakes on the surface of the earth and some quickly crept into the furrows; some were absorbed by the plants like dew, others by the soil, and still others by all kind of rocks.
06] Those creeping into the soil and absorbed by the plants- and mineral world, did not appeared again; however, where any tree or herb or something animal-like decomposed, initially they rose looking like a light, gleaming smoke of all kind of new entities, who soon seized each other by the hundreds of thousands and melted into an already quite well developed form.
07] Once the form was completed, it did not take long, that this form, with some sort of an own consciousness started to move and acted like a dog who searches for something and whose nose has picked up scent.
08] Normally we saw those beings floating towards herds of sheep, goats and cattle. Once they reached such, they stayed among them; and when mating took place, to which it seemed they encouraged the animals, they were again absorbed by the animals who were mating, like a dew by somewhat dried out gras, and did not appear again.
09] Many of these forms also moved quickly towards waters and swam easy gliding for some time on the surface. Some dived purposefully into the water; some crowed together in a misty mass and after forming a new form, which not seldom resembled a water animal, they disappeared under the surface.
10] However, the oddest thing of all, we saw how thousands of grimaces, larvae and forms rose from the water, and they had a similar form of all kind of flying insects, as well as of small and large birds of any kind. They had quite good developed wings, legs and other limbs; but they did not used them like the birds, but everything just hang on them, and they floated more than fluff or flakes in the air. Only when a swarm of real birds flew close to them, one saw real animated movement of these misty larvae and forms; they then moved along with the swarm and were in a short time sort of consumed by it.
11] But from above we always saw like a bright dust raining down, sometimes more, sometimes less dense, and there was a lot to see especially above the surface of waters. If one had a closer look at this dust, one could also find some sort of form in it, which resembled either small eggs or extremely small water animals, and this dust was also immediately consumed by the water.
12] O, a lot could be told if one had the time for it! But what we saw earlier in our unfortunate state, we see now again with really closed eyes, and this sight awakens in us the memory, which calls to us loudly: ‘All this you have seen every evening and every night for many years!’ Sometimes, during rather murky autumn days, we had the same visions, but of course we did not knew what to make of it, and what was its origin, and what it was! To You, o Lord, all honour, all love, all thanks and all adoration therefore!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 115
01] Says now Jarah resting next to Me: “But Lord! What are these little men? They came out of the woods and surrounding us in large crowds and in all colours! Some seem to have a misty dress; but most of them are completely naked and all have the size of nearly two year old children.”
02] Says I: “These are natural, already concrete human souls, who did not have gone the way through the flesh as yet. Until now they also do not have a great desire for it, because they fear too much a new imprisonment in matter. The clothed ones even have some sort of a language, which of course is quite limited; but they all possess a certain intelligence of apes!”
03] Says Jarah: “Would the clothed understand me, if I talked to them?”
04] Says I: “Just try it, hit or miss!”
05] Hereupon Jarah gathers some courage and asks a misty clothed light blue one: “How are you then, and what do you want form us?”
06] The light blue little man comes quite close to Jarah, stares at her with quite stiff eyes and says: “Who gave you permission, you stinking flesh, to ask us pure?! Except for one and another you smell disgustingly of matter; and this is the biggest enemy of our noses! Therefore in future ask only then, you stinking cadaver, if you are ordered by the almighty spirit of all spirits to do this, - otherwise take care, how you can rid yourself in good manner from your fleshy moth bag!”
07] I ask Jarah: “Now, My little daughter, how does this answer taste?”
08] Says Jarah: “Lord, Lord, o, these beings are terribly raw and rough! Am I really such a stinking cadaver? I cannot help myself because of so much melancholy; yes, I could quite easily despair!”
09] Says I: “Behold, behold, My little daughter, the little spirit has even done you a favour! Why are you hurt by that?! The little spirit could have said it to you with more sweet word, that in you quite secretly still resides a very small beauty haughtiness; but this little spirit is no linguistic artist, does only have a limited vocabulary and talks more out of his feeling rather than any form of understanding.
10] Is your soul happiness destroyed, because you have spoken to the light blue? If you had ask one of those glowing red something similar as the light blue, he surely would have given you an answer, that you would have fainted being so furious. But now thank him for the good deed which the light blue has given to you and it will be easier to talk to him!”
11] Jarah takes this to heart and says to the little spirit, still stiffly staring at her: “I thank you, dear little man, for this boon, which you have given to me by your straight, bare words; just don’t be cross with me about it! Right, dear little man, you surely will not remain upset by it with me?”
12] Here the little man laughs brightly and says, still laughing: “The one who said this to you, is quite alright, - but you snowy gosling, still falls short by quite a margin; since on your smelly soil neither the thought nor the will for it has been growing! But you are now more tolerable to me then before; but your little beauty haughtiness I certainly do not like. Just don’t think too much of yourself; since everything belonging to you, is bad, - the good belongs to someone else!”
13] Says Jarah: “But tell me, dear little man, from where do you know all this?”
14] The little man laughs again and says: “What you see, you do not have to know! You also see now more than what you otherwise could see! But I see now even more than you are, since I do not have put a stinking flesh around myself; and therefore I can see precisely what you and everybody else is made of. I tell you, just don’t fancy yourself because of your advantages; since with you they are not nearly your property!”
15] Says Jarah: “Yes, why so? Explain this to me better!”
16] Says the little man: “If someone who travelled a lot and has thereby collected all kinds of knowledge and experiences through many troubles and discomfort, and tells you all this what he has seen and experienced, then you will also know what he himself knows; can you thereupon take any pride therein? Since that what you now know more then earlier, is only a double reward for him, who in the first place with great trouble and many sacrifices has collected such knowledge and experiences, and who secondly was so kind, to tell you about everything in great detail. Tell me, if you can reckon the acquisition of such experiences and knowledge to your own credit?
17] See, you are only standing there as a useful book written full of good knowledge and experiences, but you are not nearly the wise writer of the book! To whom belongs the credit for the good which has been written into the book, the book or to him who has written everything into it? See, you are a book written full of good things, but not nearly a writer! Therefore, just don’t fancy yourself!”
18] Hereupon the little man laughs again and stands upright like a general and says to his army: “If you have satisfied your curiosity about this society, let us move on; since here it just smells too much for me!”
19] Suddenly they withdraw and disappear in the woods.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 116
01] Says Jarah: “Who would have searched for so much wisdom in these aery little men?! Nevertheless, basically I’m very glad that they moved on again; since in time they would have made us quite some trouble, although it seems that their nature is quite cold. It seems that there is not much love in them; but they certainly know how to distinguish right from wrong. What will become of these beings if they do not want to make the way through the flesh?”
02] Says I: “At one stage they will go through it; but it will still take a long time, until they decide to do it. The light blue ones earliest, the others not before long!
03] Because the souls who originated and still daily are originating from nature of this earth, are very difficult to decide to do it; only many experiences and a lot of recognitions and from this emerging the best hope, is what motivates them, after having come to the certain realisation, that by way of the flesh they never can loose anything, but only profit a lot, and in the worst case can again become what they are now.
04] These nature souls live mostly in the mountains, but also go to the residences of simple, poor and unsophisticated people and do good to them; they just don’t have to be offended. In such a case it is not good holding a meal with them.
05] Secretly they also visit schools and learn a lot from people. To the miners they quite often show the best and richest metal deposits. On the Alps they serve the shepherds and the animals; they just don’t have to be offended.
06] There are still quite a few of such nature spirits living on this earth, who nearly have reached five times the age of Methusalem and still not made the way through the flesh. They would accept everything else, - just the loss of recollection mainly prevents them, since they view this as a kind of death of their current being.
07] Now you also now this, what are the circumstances of these beings. Now pay attention to other things which will present itself.
08] Says for a change our old Kisjonah from Kis: “O Lord, a few weeks ago when You mercifully stayed at my house, what great and elated things did I not have seen and heard! But everything that has taken place and what I have heard and seen during the past few days of my presence here, nobody in the entire Galilee could have dreamt about! Lord, forgive, that I dared with my clumsy mouth to interrupt You in anything! Since one should here never say a word, but only listen and watch; and if one does not understand something immediately, one should just be a little patient and the explanation will follow by itself! - I already have finished speaking!”
09] Says I: “O, just keep on speaking and asking, My dearest friend Kisjonah, since the speech of your mouth sounds exceedingly pleasant in the ears of My heart; because the sound of humility is with Me by far the most beautiful harmony.
10] Yesterday during the day you also have listened to the marvellous tone, which My angel Raphael sang; but nevertheless, how heavenly beautiful this tone sounded, the purest sound of true humility is in My ears incomparable more marvellous!
11] You are also a right man according to My heart, and during the winter I will stay in your house, and there will be ample opportunity to enlighten you and your whole house about a few issues. Keep on be of good courage, and observe everything very carefully, the explanations will not stay behind!”
12] Says Kisjonah: “O Lord, I’m surely not in the least worthy for such great generosity, but such a winter will be the most blessed time for me! O, what great joy will there be in my house! But now not a single word over my lips!”
13] Says Cyrenius: “Then I also will from time to time become a resident of your house and will contribute to provide for the poor of the whole area in an appropriate manner!”
14] Says Kisjonah: “High ruler, that will be very nice of you and it will be a great pleasure for me! But I beg you, no further interruptions for now; since wonders over wonders are floating past us, and we observe them with too little attention!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 117
01] Said Mathael: “Oho, what tremendously big tangle is floating from the area of the town in our direction?! It comes closer and closer. Look, look, how it disorderly curls and snake-like winds! What are all these strange figures?! I notice distinguishable like oxen, cows, calves, sheep, chickens, pigeons, all kinds of birds, flies, all kinds of beetles; donkeys, also some camels, cats, dogs, a few lions, fish, adders, snakes, lizards, crickets, straw, all kinds of wood, masses of grain, clothes, fruit, even all kind of tools and a great amount of everything which I does not recognise! What does this represent?! Are these also souls, which are sewed into an exceedingly big and completely transparent bag and swirling around on the inside like loose chaff in a whirlwind?!”
02] Says I: “These are souls or respectively spirits of a lower kind, a disaster company held together for some time, which only then will part, once it has become more ripe inside the nourishing bag.
03] Everything that exists anywhere on earth, is soul matter. If its physical material cohesion is by whatever means destroyed and thereby freed as a soul, it seizes each other after the destruction in its earlier material form and continues to exist for some time. If in time this form has become more mature with intelligence, bit by bit it will start to leave the old form and goes over into a form with a greater life potential.
04] This tangle is a collection container for everything; whatever has been destroyed by the fire and through the fire, you will find in this tangle as soul substance, with some intelligence attached. That they all appear together and mixed up in this bag like a cage, is due to fear.
05] If for example at any point on earth large elementary revolutions are to take place shortly, what of course is caused by a big movement of nature spirits or - souls, also all animal souls are struck by a great fear. Then all different kind of animals start to accommodate each other quite friendly and form a very peaceful society. The adder is not concerned about its venom anymore, the snake too; the tearing animals does not attack the peaceful lambs; the bee and the wasp have put their sting like a warrior his sword inside the scabbard. In short, everything changes its nature; even the plant world let their heads hang down sadly, and no plant raises its shy head before the calamity is over.
06] Really everything - with the exception of man -, which was destroyed by such an opportunity, unite with each other as soul substance after the destruction in the continuing fear and if necessary protects itself by an outer skin. If such a loose soul tangle has floated around for about a century, the original different soul elements have attracted each other more closely, in time they start to unite, and then form one or even more powerful nature human souls.
07] This floating tangle before us contains everything which has been destroyed by the fire of Caesarea Philippi. This tangle will need more than a hundred years until it is fully developed; but then more than a hundred mature nature human souls will penetrate the light outer skin and about another hundred years later make their way through the flesh.
08] During blazes, at fire-spitting mountains, also with great floods, similar tangles are forming. Where there are less animal elements, the transformation takes longer; but if there are animal elements mixed in, like here, it normally takes less time.
09] It is not necessarily the result, that from a tangle where there are no animals present, still nature human souls should develop; there can also develop nature animal souls or even again more noble plant souls, where the latter normally develops from decaying mists or from all kind of so called volcanic steams and smoke masses.
10] In short, if with mists it can be proved, that they either originate from decaying coarse-animal and also from coarse plant material or just from fermenting processes of minerals, only all kind of plant souls are developing and unite according to the largest parts through the roots, according to the somewhat more noble parts in the leaves and according to the most noble parts when the opportunity arrives of flower mating with a from a germ bursting and active becoming plant soul, and form thereby the blissful multiplication of seeds and their germs.
11] The coarser of such plant soul specifics stay in the matter like the trunk and in the wood fibre material, the more noble are getting into the tender leave construction, the still more noble determine the fruit itself including what occurs before and after, and the most noble already unite in an intelligent germ life, which has the ability to either awaken itself to a similar new life, to start the old activity anew, or unite immediately with the soul of an animal- or even human soul by being eaten by an animal or human respectively.
12] Therefore man mainly only enjoys the fruit of plants, so that the plant germ souls can immediately unite with his soul, the coarser parts of the core and the fruit only with the blood and flesh and with the cartilages and bones, which after the separation as still impure has to reach purity by several cycles in the kingdom of the plant world, until it fully matures as a germ spirit to be taken up in a new animal- or even human soul. - Now you know by the way, how these tangles originate and what happens to them, and what their final goal is, and therefore you can continue with your observations and see, if there is not another appearance coming up!
13] But this, what you see here, is the explained ladder of Jacob, through which he saw heaven and earth connected and saw the powers of life and saw the thoughts of God rising up and down {mose.28,121}. Jacob certainly saw the vision, but neither he nor anybody else up to this hour ever comprehended it. I now have revealed it before you; but for that you all had to be placed in a sort of bright sleep, to see the revealed Jacob’s ladder and finally understand it by My word, so that you know how the heavenly is linked to the earthly on the same ladder - the one always going over to the next. - Look over the lake, this means with your spirit- or rather soul vision, and tell Me what you see!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 118
01] Says for once Zinka: “Lord, I see on the surface of the water like an immense number of fiery snakes moving to and fro; some dive below, however, the speed of their movement is not hampered by the water mass. I see right to the bottom of the lake; at the bottom there are large number of monsters of all kind, also countless many fish, and all snap at these fiery snakes. If the fish or another monster has devoured one or more of such fire snakes, they become more active and alive, and an expressive kind of lust flashes from these water beings.
02] I now see these fire snakes, but only much smaller and less bright, also floating around in the air; in the region of the water they are most dense. Birds, who are in the habit to amuse themselves over the surface of the water at night, seem not to love them very much; but the fish are jumping out of the water to catch them. Those swimming above the water, have the strongest shine and have a movement as quick as an arrow! - What, o Lord, is that? How should we understand this?”
03] Says I: “This what you see there, is the actual nourishing material of life, it is the salt of the air and the salt of the sea; some time in the future the nature-wise (scientist) will call this element oxygen. They will not see it, but observe it, and they will determine its properties and its occurrence more or less or also its complete absence.
04] Water, as the main life element for plants, animals and people, must have this oxygen in abundance, especially the large world oceans. The animals in the water would not be able to live, if the water would not be continuously be filled in plentiful measures with this material.
05] This material is originally the actual soul substance and corresponds with the thoughts, before they are even combined into an idea. But where you can find this soul life material in sufficient quantities compressed together, soon a form will show, either animated, this means as tender and moving, or as completely stiff like a rock or like a piece of dead wood. Just look especially at the shores, and in some places you will discover a particular, dotted stinging lightening; this originates from the crowding together of this life material.
06] You can see it now how our fire snakes here and there are coming together like a lump by the hundreds of thousands in numbers. Such a lump formed like by coincidence, produces for a short period of time a very bright light. This intensified lightening is the moment of seizing-each-other of a great number of these life fire snakes; with this seizing an idea with a form is already completed.
07] Once the form is in order, a state of rest takes place, and the particular lightening has stopped; but therefore a creature has already been formed. It shows either in the form of a crystal or as a seminal grain or egg or even already in the form of a completed water animal or at least as a little water moss plant, - which is also the reason why you quite often see with your eyes of the flesh the shallow and level shore areas covered richly with all kinds of water plants. And where such plant location are present in abundance, there will also be no shortage of all kinds of larger and smaller water animals.
08] You ask now, who models these life spirits, of which the one looks the same as the next, into either stiff or life-moving shapes?! This question will be best answered by My Raphael. Come, Raphael, speak and show yourself to be practical!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 119
01] Here Raphael comes forward and says: “God in Itself is everlasting and infinite. Infinite space is filled only by Him. He as the highest, purest and greatest thought and the everlasting most perfect idea in and out of Himself, can only, as everything from eternity, create continuously thoughts in His whole infinite space, and it is full of the same out of Him; we (the primordial angels), as His for you people unthinkable times already matured and now independent life ideas full of light, wisdom, realisation and will power, have an infinite number of serving spirits underneath us, who so to speak form our arms and recognise our will and execute same immediately.
02] The pure thoughts of God are the substance, out of which everything which infinity contains, has originated: originally only we by the will of the most highest and almightiest spirit of God, - but then all these things and beings through us, who were the first and most superior receptive vessels for the thoughts and ideas coming out of God - and will from now on in an elevated and increasingly more perfect manner remain such forever.
03] We take the life thoughts coming from God, which present themselves visibly to you in the shape of long tongues, combine them and form continuously according to the order of God in us, forms and beings; and if someone would ask you, from where God or we as His so to speak already everlasting servants, messengers and workers, have taken the physical material to form the beings, - there in front of you, you have it now! These snake-like and fiery long tongues are the spiritual building blocks, out of which everything, whatever the whole of eternity contains as material being-like, is made of.
04] How this making is executed, the Lord Himself has already shown to you very clearly. But you will all this only then understand in the fullness of true life clearness and perfectly comprehend, if you are yourself completely as life-perfected standing before God the Lord in the spirit and not in the heavy flesh anymore.
05] But so that you according to the will of the Lord, as it is possible for you now, can see, how we mighty and old servants of God from these thoughts of God which are floating around in this space, can create forms and beings, look with the eyes of your souls, and you will learn something, what until now no mortal has ever seen on this earth!
06] See, in the name of the Highest I now have instructed my serving spirits, to bring quite a lot of this necessary material here to me! And look, we already have a bright shining lump of our fiery long tongues in front of us, which does not have any other form than this of a round ball of fire! Just look, how these fiery long tongues are cuddling and crowding together, as if each one wanted to creep into the centre! It seems that after a while they are coming to rest; nevertheless, this is no rest, but only an obstacle by the increased crowding towards the centre, to get closer to the centre.
07] Yes, why then does everything strives for the centre? See, if I have separate same size balls to throw, then the one which is heaviest can be thrown with the highest speed and will travel the farthest distance, or it will at an equal distance and concurrent start certainly arrive first at the set target! It is similar with the endless many being-like thoughts emanating from God. Among them there are so to speak quite heavy ones, which are almost already equal to an idea, whereby the less heavy ones are still just very mature thoughts; then there are lighter thoughts which are less mature and less light-fed, following are very light thoughts which just have been thought as something, and finally there are very, very light thoughts. They are those which can be compared with early-germs or better the early buds of a tree. In themselves they are already something, but do not as yet have reached the required divine maturity, that, when looking at them in isolation, one could say: ‘They will take on this or that shape!’
08] If now someone of us wants to form a being from this now known life-substance to you, according to order of the divine will and actually must according to the most inner impulse of the most highest spirit, he calls the spirits serving him, and they have to bring together sufficient quantities of this known substance; and it is here spiritually as easy understandable as of course physically seen, that the heavier thoughts will be here quicker than the lighter and even very light ones. The heaviest apparently form the centre, while the lighter, arriving later, must be content with the more and more outer zones, while the very light ones are forming the extreme outer shell.
09] Since the central thoughts are already most richly nutrient-fed, the more empty, poor and still hungry are crowding against the rich, to yield something from their abundance to become saturated. And therefore you have the phenomena in front of you, how and why the most outer fiery long tongues continuously strive for the centre and finally seem to come increasingly to rest, although their striving is still the same, to come to the centre as close as possible, in order to consume more of the nutrient rich centre.
10] Thus you see here a lump, which is to the greatest part still very hungry and does not want anything else than sufficient saturation. It is similar to a ball polyp of the sea, who sucks its food from the mud of the sea with its thousand times thousand little sucking proboscises, until the ball polyp finally starts to grow protrusions from overeating, by which means he can reach further away from him and in time also can move away from its location. With the gluttonous arms it also obtains an autogenous and more distinctive form and distinguishes itself to quite an extend from its original ball shape.
11] All of you are secretly astonished about this my derived explanation of the first primordial beginning of a being and its form by means of a presentation of a growing being, as it only can be and never could be otherwise; just turn your sight to the outer nature of things, and you will find the same only too easy and soon!
12] Just take for example the ovary of a hen and look closely at the clustered little egg lumps! You will notice that some are still very small, like small pease, others are already like berries, and still others like small apples. Inside a light skin is nothing else than the yellowish yoke material! Still how shapeless is this being!
13] But now this central material becomes more fed and begins to deposit the clear. After a while of feeding the coarsest is separated from the clear, however, it does not move away from the egg, but it deposit itself as a very firm shell around the egg and serves it as protection against being damaged during birth. Observe now a laid egg; how different is it not from the first egg-embryo in the mother’s body!
14] Now the hen sits on the egg and warms it for some time. What changes are taking place inside the egg! In the yoke it starts to stir and to bring order, the right thoughts (fiery long tongues) find and connect with each other and attract the closest relatives to them. They unite again partly with the first and even more among each other, but attract immediately the closest relatives from the outer, this means the lighter ones, to them. Within a short time you will already discover the little chicken’s heart, head, eyes, entrails, feet, wings and little down feathers. Once the being has progressed so far, the orderly arranged parts attract more and more of the same kind from the available material to it and develop from moment to moment more and more.
15] Once the form and the organism is nearly completely developed, during such continuous activity also the original main- and middle thought was more and more being strengthened, supported and saturated and begins now, with the exceeding abundance of its life, to go over into the organism and takes over the reins, and the being becomes visually alive and only then completes its development completely.
16] Once it has been completely developed, the life-thought which has been gone over into the whole organism, which is actually the soul, soon discovers, that it still lives in a prison. Because of that it stirs with more strength, breaks open the prison and walks completely exhausted and full fear into the big world, since it does not feel sufficiently strengthened. It immediately starts now, to take in outer world food, and thereby immediately starts to grow further, and this for so long until it has placed himself with an easy feeling into balance with the outer world nature.
17] And we now see a fully developed, fertile hen in front of us, which again has the ability, to take in, partly from the air, partly from the water and to the largest part from the already soul-containing organic food, the feeding soul-specific parts, where the spiritual parts are used for the further development of its life soul and the coarser parts, not only for the preservation of its organism, but also for the new creation of little egg lump deposits, from which according to the orderly development as shown to you, again a hen, male or female, will emerge.
18] The gender originates from each times greater or lesser of the original heaviness, degree of maturity and strength of the living soul basis thoughts. If this is already from the beginning fully matured, so that it is already in itself an idea, its development will lead to a male form; however, if the primitive of the basic life thought is standing on the second and lighter level, the development will move towards a female shape.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 120
01] (Raphael:) ”Through mating by animals only the impulse is provided for the orderly activity of the basic soul-life-thought already present in the egg, since without this impulse it would remain in its dump gorging rest, live from its neighbourly surrounding and this vice versa from it, and this goes on for so along, until they have consumed each other up to the last little point. But this can also happen with the other eggs which have been excited during mating, if the necessary later development requirements have been missing or are not added in the right quantities.
02] With all animals the act of mating provides only the impulse to what is already present in the female body; since plant- and little animal soul lumps continuously gather in certain numbers and arrangements at certain places in the mother body. Once they are there, they first excite the mother, she excites through her excitement the male, and he then fertilizes the female, - but not like placing a new seed in the mother, but only for the active awakening of the little life lump which is already present in the mother.
03] This occurs thereby, because the male seed, consisting of more free and unbound life-spirits, as such encourages the bound life-spirits in the little life lumps of the mother to a proper revolution and force them to become active, since without such compulsion they would remain in their sweet sluggishness, and never would seize each other to form and to get organised to become a being. The male seminal spirits continuously tease and itch the life-spirits in the female and give them no rest, while the mother’s life-spirits continuously oppose such teasing, yes sometimes, if they are very powerful, can even make the male seminal spirits go quite, - which act in the agricultural language is called ‘spilled’, what quite often especially happens with cattle, but also with other animals and even occurs very often with people. Because the life-spirits in the mother life lumps are destined too much for rest, rather than too pleased being engaging in any continuous and orderly activity. But once they are sufficiently and properly excited, the process will move forward.
04] And see, exactly such a mother life lump we have here in front of us for an open observation! Look, how it already came to rest during the time of my explanation to you! If I would leave it like this, it would in its striving shrink more and more towards rest, since its parts would more and more be drawn to the centre, sucking it completely empty and finally have to waste away with it. Because such life-spirts are so to speak like little children, shy and timorous, and take, once they have wrapped themselves up, no food from the outside anymore, but keep sucking continuously in their mother centre, they must shrink up to a point size little lump. But now we will draw strong and as such excited primordial male life-spirits closer for activity only, and let them continuously stroke this sluggish female lump, and you will see, what effect this will have on the female lump.
05] See, by means of the many subordinated service spirits I now have according to the will of the Lord, as you can see, the very bright shining, long-fire-tongue like primordial thought life-spirits, which were playing at the water there, drawn to here! Look rather closely now, how they start to eagerly romp around the floating female life lump in front of us! And see, already all the smaller female life spirits begin to stir again, and are trying to get rid of those lively, male life-spirits; but they never give up, and the excitement of the female life-spirits goes deeper and deeper up to the main life centre!
06] Now also even this start to act, and since the life-spirits surrounding the centre become quite hungry by the strong activity, they are obliged to take food from the light of the male life-spirits, and thereby become themselves again brighter and fuller, but also the central main life-thought gets a male nourishment. Compelled by this activity, the core surrounding spirits receive an impulse from within to get more and more organized into a kind of well ordered bulwark. However, the more powerful life-spirits towards the centre, now properly bright, recognize themselves and their purpose and their order and group according to their kind of purpose and their relationship; and already you can see organic connections forming form it, and the outer changes into a form, which more and more starts to resemble an animal being.
07] By this activity and by this battle all life parts become more destitute for nourishment, and this is increasingly provided by the males. The outer life-spirits which are getting more and more organized, are starting to become familiar with the male spirts disturbing them, the old fear and shyness disappears, and this also transmits to the inner spirits. Everything starts to stir and move more freely, and the result is a perfection of the being, which in a very short time has developed to such an extend, that you are, the children of the Lord, can already determine which type of animal is starting to appear. See, a very strong female donkey grows from it, and the Lord wants it to stay and does not get dissolved anymore!”
08] Note Hebram and Risa: “The good Raphael must be in the mood to create donkeys! Two days ago to our astonishment he also was quickly ready with one!”
09] Says Raphael: “Let it be, what at that time had to take place for your education! This female donkey means something completely different here; it is for you all a necessary symbol of the right humility. It is also with you people on earth not otherwise, if you rush your judgements and decisions, and finally as a result normally only a donkey or at least a good piece of it appears. Here the issue is, to show you in a very short time the development as from the primordial beginning, and because of the rush also a female donkey appeared -, if you had to joke about it.
10] This female donkey will be mated by the donkey from yesterday, and in the following year a person from Jerusalem will buy both of them, and its colt will be thought of for eternity! {mt.21,02}
11] But nothing further about that; it is sufficient that you have seen, how from primordial life-spirits (single thoughts of God) a natural being originates without a mother, like from the primordial beginning. But if you want, I also can produce other beings in all quickness!”
12] Say all: “Mighty servant of the Lord, this is absolutely not necessary; since for our education this one quite wondrous example is more than enough! More could only confuse us than enlighten us!”
13] Says Raphael: “Good, then listen a little longer to me! I now have shown to you the fathering and the development of a being, irrespective of its kind, once in an already existing mother’s womb and here now a free one, as it is and exists on every new planet, or on any newly formed island on an already old planet, what from time to time always takes place.
14] But now you should not associate this example with the coming into being and fathering of people, namely on this earth; although many similarities take place, nevertheless the reason about it is very much different!
15] A female person also contains some nature-material in herself; but if fathering takes place in the manner familiar to everyone, also a little lump is fertilized and excited, but it is torn off like a single grape from a bunch, brought to the right place, and an already completed soul is added, looks for some time after this life grape, until the material in it has developed to such a state, that the continuously contracting soul can penetrate into the still very fluid embryo, which activity takes the soul two month to accomplish. Once it has completely empowered the embryo in the mother’s womb, the child becomes immediately noticeably alive and quickly grows to its orderly size.
16] For as long the nerves of the flesh child are not fully developed and are not active, the soul works with self-consciousness and with all zeal and arranges the body according to its needs; once the nerves are all fully developed, its continuously developing spirit becomes very orderly active, the soul then is getting more and more to rest and finally goes to sleep in the area of the kidneys. It now does not anything of herself anymore and only vegetates, without any recollection of an earlier naked nature state. Only a couple of month after birth it slowly starts to wake up, what can be observed quite well by the decrease of sleep addiction; but until it recovered some of her consciousness, it requires a longer period of time. If a child masters speech, only then does the right consciousness gets into the soul, although without any recollection; since this could certainly not be of any use during the higher development of the soul.
17] But the soul, completely stuck in the flesh, sees and recognizes now for the time being nothing else, than what is presented to her it by the senses of the body, and cannot recognize anything else in itself, because it is and must be darkened by the flesh mass to such an extend, that it most of time does not know, that it exists even without the flesh. For a long time it feels completely identical with the flesh, and it takes a lot, to bring a soul in the flesh so far, that it starts to feel and to view itself as something self-like, - what is again absolutely necessary; since without it, it could not hold a spirit inside of itself and of course never could have awakened him.
18] Only when the spirit starts to awaken in the soul, it becomes lighter and lighter in the soul; it starts to recognize itself more precise and discovers deeply concealed things in itself, with which it of course does not know much what to do.
19] Only if the spirit and its mighty light becomes a full deed in the soul, then all recollection returns to the soul, but of course everything in a transfigured light. There does not exist any delusions or deceptions anymore, but only the most bright, heavenly truth, and the soul is then one with her divine spirit, and everything in it and outside it becomes the highest joy and bliss!
20] Do you all now understand a little the picture of the mysterious ladder of Jacob? - Until this far me, what further the Lord Himself with you!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 121
01] “What can there be what we still do not understand?!” said all present after the lesson by Raphael.
02] And the captain Julius added: “If this goes on like this, we ourselves will be transformed into gods! Would it be possible to maintain this clairvoyance whenever we choose, we could, with a strengthening of our will, become gods ourselves and produce wonders; but this our clairvoyance is only the result of the magic light from the sphere over there, and our will is weak like our recognition, and therefore we are and stay only weak people!
03] When I just look and think all the things which are possible for the angel, however, not one iota of it for the most will-powerful person, one only then recognizes the infinite difference between God and between humans. One can understand it with the hands: God’s everything and human’s nothingness. May these great depths of God’s wisdom and power amuse anyone, but do not please me; since I feel just too clearly in me, that I am a perfect nothing compared to such an angel as Raphael. What am I then compared to God?! No, no, this is and called: nothing!
04] One knows and realizes quite a lot and sees miracle over miracle, so that one can loose ones sight and hearing about it, and should one try afterwards ones own will, if according to it also such long fire tongues might move and struggle to form a pure lump only, o, not one single atom will move from its locality, not mentioning one of these fire tongues! Therefore I regard it as better, if one knows and recognizes a lot less, because then one is not tempted, to also produce miracles. I’m already getting fearful and frightened because of all this enormous amount of knowledge and recognition! Why must I see, hear, recognize and know so enormously many things?”
05] Says I: “So that you at the same time also can recognize, how little a person is out of himself, and that his being, knowledge, recognition and ability only depends on God!
06] With your own will you of course will for ever not achieve anything, just as this angel could not achieve with his own will; but if you have made My will your own will, then you also will be able to do what this angel can do!
07] But for now it is alright that you recognizes and understand all this, but at the same time also practically begin to comprehend, that your own will beyond your body can do only very little or nothing. You can recognize and understand everything what the angel understands and recognizes; but if you do not have made My will and also My wisdom your own, all knowledge and recognition is of course of no use to you. It serves you, if you are addicted to action, only as a torture. And this is also good; since only by humility does man become man and a true child of God!
08] By the way, this is not shown to you to imitate, but only, so that you can completely recognize God in Me, to even more determinedly do, what I as the Creator of all life, have taught and recommended to you for the sake of the perfection of life.
09] You thereby must first reach the rebirth of the spirit, since without it My will cannot vigorously take root in you. If you only can take hold of My will in so far that you voluntary subordinate your will to Mine by the deed and practice this diligently, so that My will as recognized by you totally gets the upper hand, then My spirit will become fully alive in you and will soon penetrate your complete being.
10] My earlier diligently practised will by you will reach its full power in you, and what he, completely equal to Me, then want, this will happen; however, as said, only then - and not earlier!
11] The recognition, however, should only be the reins, by which you can draw your will into Mine; since you have to recognize by My deeds, that I surely am, as what I continuously present Myself to you.
12] If you fully recognize this, it will be so much easier for you, to follow My will, which has its roots in the everlasting, most unmistakable truth, and make it thereby your property.
13] If someone recommends a road to you, and you notice in his speech that he himself is not completely familiar with it, you will certainly hesitate, to walk the road which he has shown and described to you, and you will say: ‘O, then we rather stay where we are!’ But if you quite easily notice from someone’s speech, that he is completely familiar with the road, since he from there, to where he described the road to you in every detail correctly and truthful, you will say: ‘He has knowledge and the best will, he cannot and does not want to deceive us, and we will walk the road without any hesitation!’ See, thereby you will on the grounds of the good and firm trust, subordinate the own will to the will of him, who, as a complete expert, has shown to you the good and right way!
14] And see, the same is here the case! If I would appear before you in a misty and mystical half measure, then there would always remain some doubts in you, and it would be very much forgivable, if any doubts would rise in you. However, since I already have revealed Myself to you to nearly the last atom in word and deed and show to you with all My wisdom, love and might, that I really am as what I have introduced Myself to you, the outcome is certain! First it is impossible for you to have any doubts about Me, and secondly the observance of My will, which is the only way by which your spirit can reach the fullest rebirth, must be very easy for you, because you will only too clearly recognize, that by following My will is not just hitting the blue, but must lead you to reach the everlasting true reality. I think that you now will recognize, why I do all the unheard before you and fully reveal and show Myself to you!
15] A quite perfect wise master does nothing without a reason, and as such also I do nothing without a reason. I do not teach you only for the sake of yourself, but also so that you later on can become teachers, guides and a roadmap for your other blind brothers and sisters in My name, and therefore you must even be deeper introduced into the secrets of My kingdom, My being, and also must understand your fellow-human in his entire being, from his deepest origin up to his highest and possible perfection and fullest God-resemblance!
16] Since by your fullest and most living trust can soonest a similar trust be awakened in your disciples, whereby also they soon can see and understand the hidden things which you are now can see and comprehend.
17] Do you have understood Me quite well, and do you understand why I reveal all this before you?”
18] Say all deeply moved: “Yes Lord, our Master, our God!”
19] Says I: “Now then, awaken again in the physical world, so that I can show you still other things; since you must recognize and understand other things still further and deeper!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 122
01] After this My word all went back to see with their eyes of the flesh again and are full of highest amazement about everything they have seen and heard, and all started to praise Me loudly for half an hour.
02] After all expressed their recognition by their loud praising, that they have recognized Me in the true depth of life, also Judas Ischariot came to Me and said: “Lord, for a long time I was an unbeliever; but now also I fully believe, that You are in all seriousness Jehovah Himself, or at least a right son of Him! But there is something which I still cannot understand about You, and this is the following:
03] How could You as Jehovah who is infinitive, leave this Your infinity and squeeze Yourself into this highly limited form? However, during this, the old infinitive space stayed the same as it was from eternity! You as Jehovah are the very infinitive space itself! How can this exist in its unchanged, endless being and You as the infinite One Himself in this narrow human form?!
04] See, Lord, this is an important question! If You could give me a proper light therein, I will be most zealous among all Your disciples, - otherwise always a small doubt will cloud my soul!”
05] Says I: “How is this possible that all can see now and only you have become blind?! Do you think that this shell encloses Me?! Or is the sun with its active light only there enclosed where it is active?! How could you see it, if it would not have reached further than to its most outer skin surface?!
06] I’m only the everlasting centre of Myself; from there I still fill for ever in an unchanging manner the infinite space.
07] I am everywhere the everlasting Me; but here among you I am in the everlasting centre of My being, from where the whole of infinity is for ever and ever and unchangingly maintained in the same manner in its most infinite, everlasting extent.
08] Since eternity I resided in My inaccessible centre and in My inaccessible light out of Myself. However, for the sake of the people of this earth it has pleased Me, to step out of this My very same inaccessible centre and the very same light - which since eternity was also entirely inaccessible to the highest angels -, came to this earth and am now accessible from all sides by all of you people and you can endure My light.
09] When we moved away from Sichar and went to Galilee and rested after midday on a mountain, I showed to quite a few of you by deed, that My will also reaches to the sun. Recall this from your memory, and you will see how I am everywhere at home and can be by the outflow of My everywhere equally powerful active will!”
10] Says Judas Ischariot: “I can recall that at that stage You made the sun for a few moments lightless, if I remember correctly! Now, this is of course not a trifle matter, - however, it is said, that also the old Egyptian magicians were able to do this; how, this is of course another question! In the great nature there exist strange, secret powers; You know them, and the old magicians have also known them and used them. Of course, according to our knowledge until now, nobody has performed such deeds like You!
11] However, even You are not without any worldly school! Since quite a few things are said about the skills of Your father Joseph and even about Your mother Maria, who was a disciple of Simeon and Anna; and if an intelligent young man has such parents, he can achieve something. But this is only my worldly opinion; since I for myself believe, that the spirit of Jehovah resides and works in fullness inside You.
12] What use would the everlasting invisible Jehovah have for me, who sits high above all stars in His inaccessible light and never shows Himself to His creatures, performs no miracles except for the daily stereotypes, which, however, could just as well been performed by nature itself?! Therefore You are, at least for me, a real Jehovah, since You have shown Yourself before our eyes only too openly and too tangible as a perfect master of all nature and creatures through words and actions. Like You have given back the life to the dead, and rules the elements, and call out of the air brand new donkeys and fish into being and to fill the pantries of the old Markus with bread and wine also out of the air, is for me the only true God, and all the others I don’t care! You could have gotten Your pure divine abilities from wherever You want, You are still a right God for me! Am I right or not?
13] I have not really fallen on my head to such an extend as thought by my brother Thomas. I know what I know and what I say; but if brother Thomas always thinks that I’m a donkey or an ox, he is greatly mistaken with me. If I could speak with him as I can, upon a thousand he would not be able to answer me only one! If I did not have smelled the true Jehovah in You for a long time, I would have went back to my pottery business a long time ago; but since I perhaps know best with whom I have to do in You, I stay and leave my very profitable art, despite that I also not an enemy of gold and shining silver, - since I prefer rather Your spiritual gold and silver!
14] But that Thomas secretly whispered in my ear, when the angel according to your will called a completely healthy donkey into being, that this miracle took only place for the sake of me, to show to me in a living picture, who and what I am, I just cannot accept that so easily! If Thomas thinks he is wiser as what I appear to him, then he should do so; but he should leave me alone! Since I do not put anything in his way, and even if he calls me a thief, I surely never have taken anything from him!
15] Before you have given us all a marvellous and exceedingly divine wise teaching about the sickness of a human soul and showed us in its foundation, how one should have even more patience with a sick soul than with the sick body of a person! Why does a wise Thomas does not write such teaching behind his ears, regarding me who also can be still soul sick, if there is no place in his heart for such pure divine teachings?! I do not claim at all that he should ask me for forgiveness, because it pleased his wisdom to call me a donkey - since as meek as he thinks he is, I’m likewise! But I was urged, to openly confess here, that I am actually a soul sick person, but do not envy a Thomas for his great soul healthiness! I therefore still want to always stay his friend and a good brother, as I always was, - but there is only one thing I wish from him, that he in all future should test his correctional zeal with someone else than me; since until now I’m still what he is, namely a disciple like him called by You, my Lord and my God!”
16] Says I: “It is not very creditable from the side of My Thomas that he always keeps you in his sights; but it is also known to Me, that you first have made a very untimely joke during the completion of this here still present donkey, which was the actual reason why Thomas hit you a little with your own words!
17] Tel me, on what grounds did you made the remark, according to which you said and actually meant: in the end all My miracles would end in the production of completely healthy donkeys! See, this your remark was quite spiteful and very much deserved the opposing remark from Thomas! I do not reprove your faith, according to which you view Me as your only God and Lord, I only admonish you that such your opinion only exists in your words rather than the life of your soul.
18] Since in all truth you still regard Me as a real old-Egyptian wise man and as magician familiar with all the secret forces of nature, who quite well understands how to use these forces, that they do not deny their services to him. You see, this is very reproachable in you!
19] What hundreds take as the purest truth with their hands, you still can raise one doubt after the other and quite openly make assertions, which always puts Me in a doubtful light with some weaklings. When I gave back the life to a few totally drowned people, you immediately stated that here the place itself and the position of the stars contributed a great deal, and that it therefore was very easy for Me to perform all kind of miracles; at another place I would not at all be able to do this! In Nazareth, Capernaum and in Kis, in Jesaira and even in Genezareth I also performed great miracles, - but not as many as at this very place. - But if you in all seriousness regard Me as your only God and Lord, why do you always cast suspicion about Me with strangers?!”
20] Says quite perky and resolutely Judas Ischariot: “When watching very closely the world and nature, it seems that God always considers the favourableness of the location, if He wants to produce something extraordinary! If we go on a very high mountain, for example the Ararat, and we will see nothing than bare rocks and snow and ice. Why do no grapes and figs, apples, pears, cherries and plums grow there? It is my opinion that Jehovah does not regard this place as sufficient favourable, to produce these sweet miracles there as well! It then seems if Jehovah Himself considers the favourableness of a locality very much, otherwise He surely would also have placed the nourishing sweet-miracles there!
21] And I believe, that I do not take anything away from Your divinity, if I assert that You for producing miracles always regard one locality more favourable than any other, like for instances Nazareth, where You did not overreached yourself with miracles. As Jehovah you could also easily transform the great desert of Africa into most blissful and flourishing fields, if You would regard this territory as favourable! However, since the mentioned territory is still a desert and most likely will stay that way for a very long time to come, I believe, that You will not suffer any limitation regarding Your divinity, if the great African desert Sahara will stay what it is for a long time to come. - This is my opinion, although brother Thomas will probably not agree with it!”
22] Comes Thomas on a sign by Me closer and says: “What you have said would be quite in order, if you also would feel like it in your soul and would regard and recognize this as the full truth; but about this no trace of it can be found inside you! According to your inner recognitions the Lord is in the first place is still a wise eclectic person, who understands it, to pull together from the many to him known teachings, one most wise teaching, and secondly has mastered all magic to such an extend, that at certain opportunities and favourable conditions nothing can fail Him. Only this is yours together with Satan’s closely related idea, that such a quite great magician, who understands to submit all the even most secret forces of nature to his will, in the end can not be a real God!
23] It shows here, that the Lord Jesus from Nazareth corresponds perfectly with such your requirements, and so you also have no scruples to totally dethrone the old God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob and to place this your magician on the throne instead! That you regard the spirit of this holy Man from Nazareth as the same who once thundered His laws to our forefathers on Sinai, you do not have even the slightest idea in your heart.
24] And since it still looks the same with you, I cannot otherwise than to reprimand you at every opportunity, if you want to show off at such opportunities and show your always perfidious, bad double tongue; since everyone who thinks and feels otherwise than what his tongue is saying, is a betrayer of the holiness of truth. Therefore you should hereby accept this admonishment and in all future never speak differently from what you think and feel! Since this is the manner of the tearing wolves, who walk around in sheep’s furs, to make it easier for them to get an innocent and gentle lamb into their deadly paws. Understand me well; since I completely look through you and admonish you only then, if you appear loudly, because then I can immediately see that you are always a liar, since you speak differently from what you think and feel. As a sick soul I am certainly not your enemy, - but against the sickness itself I am!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 123
01] Says Judas Ischariot: “If this is how things are standing, then I must state my case; because the Lord always gave to others the opportunity to rid themselves completely of their evilness and falseness. If this privilege was given to strangers, why is it kept away from me, who actually belongs to your group and always have shared happiness and grief with you?!”
02] Says for a change Bartholomäus: “With foreigners it is an entirely different case! In them from ancient times there was mainly already established falseness. Basically they could not help it that they were bad and evil; but when they heard the light words of the everlasting truth, it started to boil and cook in them, and they started to rid themselves of the old feculence, and became pure. But you are standing for a long time already in the fullness of the spiritual truth-light and has for the fullest authenticity of it already received thousands of the most living evidence in words and all kinds of miracles! But all this does not make an impression on you; but you would like to work wonders yourself, so that you, just like the pharisees in the temple, can earn as much gold and silver as possible. For yourself you do not need a God, except for one, who can provide you with a lot of money, so that you can live on earth in all extreme comfort and without consideration of the truths of life heard here from God, and sin yourself to death!
03] And with such your inner way of thinking, there is nothing when it comes to ridding your inner self, since it cannot better you and does not provide us with any means whereby we, by words and actions could create a new heart in you, and without it you will stay as you are.
04] But if the Lord’s almighty word is not able to change you, what can our human after word achieve with you?! Rather go back to your old place and in future do not disturb us with your most trifle chatter! - I have finished speaking!”
05] Upon this very forceful reprehension Judas wanted to say something; but Cornelius said to him: “Open your mouth only then, if someone asks you to do so; otherwise keep quiet and do not disturb the Lord at work! But if you really want to talk, go deep into the nearby forest and speak there with the trees and bushes; they will not back chat, which could annoy you and finally offend you! Or go down to the lake and talk there to the fish; they also will allow you everything! Because of this what is spoken here, and what happens here, you anyway understand as much as nothing; and your sullen stupidity and from it the continuously anew awakened selfishness and greed disturbs us in the for us so necessary deeper considerations of the great life-truths out of God the Lord above all!”
06] After these words Judas Ischariot retreats far into the background and does not speak a single word anymore; since he had an immense respect for Cornelius because he just knew too well his zeal and sense for Me and My teaching.
07] After this was appeased again I said to all: “To him, who has, will be given even more; but who does not have, from him will also taken what he had! {mt.13,12}
08] You now have convinced yourself that worldly greed and avarice are evil things; therefore preserve your hearts carefully from it! Since for a greedy heart it is impossible to comprehend spiritual things and can also not be enlightened towards this end, to understand what is necessary for its salvation.
09] You all have now comprehended quite difficult things, although only being a few days around Me; this disciple is now already nearly half a year around Me and was an eye- and ear witness of all kinds of miracles and teachings, and still he cannot grasp the truth! The reason for this lies in his excessive greed for money, resulting from his severe laziness and sluggishness.
10] A truly diligent person easily acquires his daily need, and even something beyond which will be quite useful to him during his old days; and even if he could not save anything, because he willingly gave of his access to the poor and needy, during his old days he will still be provided for.
11] But a lazy person loves idleness and wants to ride on the back of his diligent neighbours; he therefore becomes a liar, a swindler and a thief to gather as many treasures to be able to live like a king.
12] But with such greediness he darkens his soul to such an extend, that it cannot understand anything anymore about some pure spiritual matters; and even if his soul is enlightened by the highest and purest spiritual light, it soon transforms it into its selfish, most coarse being and again only recognizes nothing else than material things.
13] But how the spiritual transforms into matter, you have seen from the coming into being of this grazing donkey here, and I do not have to explain it any further to you. Since those of you who have comprehended this, have understood this easily and immediately; but who did not understood it easily and immediately, will not grasp it for a very long time, and certainly not ever in this world!
14] Therefore all of you should ask yourself, where you are standing with your ability to understand! Who has it, has it; who does not have it, will not have it for a very long time. In whom the soul is spiritual, can easily understand spiritual matters; but in whom the soul longs for matter, can impossibly understand this highest and purest spiritual!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 124
01] (The Lord:) “There must exist differences among people; but nobody has been placed in this world with such a neglected soul, that it had to become completely matter. Since also not one single human soul has been stuck into the flesh without the free will and individual intelligence.
02] The main reason for the destruction of the human soul lies principally in the original, normally baboon-love upbringing. One let the little tree grow as it grows, and by the untimely pampering and all other things, let the trunk grow askew as possible. Once the trunk has hardened, normally all efforts to make it straight again are of little or no use; an askew grown soul very seldom becomes a completely straight trunk again!
03] Therefore you all should straighten your children during their easily steerable youth, and soon there will nearly nowhere exist such a material soul, which could not understand the spiritual and easily submit itself to right actions on the road of the true life order out of God! Remember this well; because therefore I have shown to you the incarnation of a soul in the womb!
04] A child until the seventh year is still by far more an animal than a human. Since this what is human in a child, lies generally buried in a deep sleep. Because a child is by far more animal than human, it also has many animallike, but only very few truly human needs.
05] Only the necessary should be given to them! One should accustom them from early on to all kinds of privations, never praise the well-behaved excessively, but also not be too hard against the less capable and less behaved, but treat them with the right love and patience.
06] Exercise them in all kind of good and usefulness and do not make even a very much well-behaved child vain, self-loving and regarding itself better than others. Also with children, especially those who are formed quite well, one should not make them even more vain and proud by beautiful and rich clothing than such children already love to be by nature. One should keep them clean, however never turn them into so called house idols, and they will be placed right from birth on that road, that they can attain during their more adult youth what you all have attained through Me only just now.
07] The virgin will reach full of chastity and discipline the state of a respectable mother and the youth will with a man-mature soul and awakened spirit in it, enter adulthood and will be a blessing for his family and for the earth and all its creatures.
08] But if given in too much to the animallike desires and passions of your children, you will open with them a new and wide gate for all vices, by which they will penetrate in masses into this world bringing destruction; and once they are there, you will in vain fight them with all kinds of weapons and will achieve nothing against their great powers and rule!
09] Therefore look after the little trees, so that their growth becomes heaven-striving straight, and clean them carefully from all after outgrowths; since once the trees have become big and strong, and are full of bad curvatures in form, which the evil winds have caused them, then you will not be able to straighten them with all kinds of violent means!
10] Earlier you have seen the fire tongue lump before you. In its soul specific loose and free state it was by far not determined, that it will become a donkey mare; only after the subsequent arrangement by the angel the parts started to seize each other to become an organism so that in the end the form of a donkey had to appear.
11] But since the donkey is already perfectly completed, a transformation into another animal is almost impossible! There is in fact nothing which is impossible for God; but then this donkey had first to be completely dissolved and all basic specifics had to recombine into a completely different organism with the acceptance of new specifics and with exclusion of many required for the being of a donkey. But certainly this would be a hundred times a bigger effort and work than to create from the primordial thoughts in the right ratio a completely new being, which never existed on this earth before.
12] Similar it is also much easier to make anything from a child, while a man or an old man accept only very little or nothing.
13] Therefore be especially concerned about a true and good upbringing of your children, and it will be easy for you to preach to the new nations this My full gospel, and the good seed will fall onto a good and pure ground and will bring a hundredfold harvest! But if you let grow up your children like the apes their young, they will as weed be the same use to you, than the young apes to their parents: what the old gather, the children consume and destroy intentionally; and if the old want to prevent them from such wrongdoing, the tender young immediately show them their sharp teeth and chase the old away.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 125
01] (The Lord:) “In the disciple (Judas Ischariot), however, you have a speaking example. He was the only son of a very wealthy father and also a fool of a mother who loved him to death. The result was, that both parents spoiled their son to such an extend that they allowed him everything and also gave him everything whatever he desired; the further result of that was, that the son, when he gained strength, chased his parents out of the house and amused himself with venal prostitutes whatever his nature could stand.
02] It did not take long and the son squandered the wealth of his parents to such an extend, that both became beggars and soon afterwards died of grief and distress.
03] But the son, also now completely poor, went a little inside himself and finally asked himself and said: ‘Yes, why did I became like that and not otherwise? I have not born myself, even less conceived myself; I also could not have educated myself, - and still every person shouts me in the face, that I am a wretched scoundrel and villain, who by his dissolute and evil pranks squandered the wealth of his parents, turned them into beggars and also brought them to their early grave!
04] How can I help it? All this might have been quite bad by me; but what can I do about it if the old did not educated me better?! But what should I do now? Poor, without money, without home, without work and without bread! Stealing and robbing would be the easiest, and it would be the quickest way to reach a good destination; but as a unskilled thief and bloodily punished, does not taste sweet at all! With robbing it looks even worse! But now I know what I will do! I learn some skill, and even if it is the old stupid pottery, which has made my father rich!’
05] Said and done! In Kapernaum he went to a quite cosy potter as an apprentice and learned with a lot of diligence his art within a short time. But the old potter had a daughter who soon became the wife of the art scholar.
06] But just as wastefully our Judas was earlier, he now became hard and stingy as a potter master. His wife quite often had to endure his hardness. He made good products and started to visit all markets, and left his people at home suffering and work sweating blood. If he returned from a market with a lot of money, he gave little to the diligent workers; but if he returned with only a small prey home, hard things occurred in his stingy house.
07] To earn some extra income alongside his pottery business, he leased a fishery business and a few years ago began with natural magic, because he quite often saw in Jerusalem, how much money some of the Egyptian and Persian magicians earned. But he did not made a success of it despite spending a lot of money on it. He also took some lessons from a few external Essenes, who made him believe, if they wanted to, could create a world with everything it consists of and carries.
08] But he soon realized that he was the one being cheated and turned his back on his fine masters. During that year he heard of all the things I did, and that it exceeds everything in the highest degree what ever is called on this earth a ‘miracle-making’.
09] This was then also the actual reason why he joined Me, left everything at home, only to learn from Me to perform miracles and after that to earn a lot of gold and silver.
10] My teaching concerns him only very little. When he pays attention to My mouth, he only wants to hear an explanation, in which way and with what means I produce the one or other miracle. Now, about that he never hears something useful for him and is therefore always sullen.
11] By the way, regarding this world he will find a terrible bad account with me. A perfidious action and afterwards the darkest desperation will make him commit suicide, and a rope and a willow tree will be his sad end on this world! Since he is someone who wants to tempt God, which is and must be a great sin. However, who dares to commit a crime against God, will not omit to carry it out on himself. First against God and then on himself!
12] But I say to you, that in the beyond self-murderers will not likely ever see the face of God! I also could even show to you a mathematical ascertain reason for that; but it is truly not worth the trouble. It is sufficient that you believe Me what I have given you, which is the result of suicide. Its reason is always a kind of stupidity, arising from desperation, and this is a result of any crime against God or against His commandments.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 126
01] (The Lord:) “One finds the laws of God quite good and right; but you also find people who do not according to action want to know anything about it, and only living for the world. With such people one of course can do no business or only the worst of the world. Who enters in a business arrangement with them, is from the start seriously cheated and outwitted. But him, who gets involved with such worldly people, to profit something from them, must be quite stupid; since otherwise he would have scrutinized his allies more closely, before entering into business with them.
02] However, such an at least half-stupid person is still better hearted, although still somewhat profit addicted, but because of his stupidity fainthearted and trusts God very little. He always thinks and says: ‘Let me first become quite rich! Only then I will become the best person of the world and will acquire all means, by which it will be possible for me, to familiarize myself and get to know the mystic being of God better and brighter! I will then carry out all conceivable charity for the poor world, and millenniums will carry my name in their mouth! But let only the rich world people become servants of mine, and everything else will suddenly become right!’
03] With such blind hopes such a fool walks around, make plans and attempts and approaches with his plans the great and rich, who will see with their sharp world intellect a use for themselves in his inventions. The stupid speculating person falls for them and is at the same time cheated in an unspeakable manner and lead behind all light.
04] Now he is standing with all his plans and hopes completely plundered and without any means and does not know how to create a way out. The faith in God and a more firm trust in the power, goodness and help of God were ever since almost zero. Through deception, which made him loose everything, he lost all contact with the world. His mind is too stupid and cannot, despite all searching and despite all efforts, find a way out.
05] What is the result of that? Desperation and the most burning tiredness of being, since no only half-tolerable prospects want to become visible for it! In such a heated state of mind such a fool normally takes his own life and becomes a self-murderer. That he thereby causes his soul not seldom a boundless harm, you can clearly infer thereof, that such person for a very long time continues to destroy himself more and more, since he once has created the most deadly hate against his being, for without it he could not have become a self-murderer. Nobody has been born with a deliberate stupidity, but is only the result of a bad and wrong upbringing.
06] Who truly loves his children, it certainly above all must be important to him, to form their souls in such a way, that they are not devoured by matter. If the souls are brought up in the right order, they soonest will become able to adsorb the spirit in themselves, and never become stupid and there will of course never be any talk of suicide.
07] But with your ape-like upbringing of children, especially in the cities, it can not happen otherwise. Accustom your children from early on to search for the true kingdom of God in their hearts, and you thereby have decorated them more than a king and have given them the biggest and best inheritance time wise and forever!
08] There will never ever come something life-big from spoiled children! Even if nothing else bad happens to them or they otherwise do not turn into something bad, in time a certain weak side begins to develop, which no person is allowed to offend, not even touching it. If such a weak side is touched or even offended, then such a person is at break point. He will become quite raving and fierce and will try to revenge himself in any conceivable manner with the offender, or at least give him a terrible serious warning, to avoid such jokes in future, since to the contrary he will have to deal with horrible negative consequences.
09] Such a weak side is basically not something bad arising out of the free will and recognition; but it is still a leak in the soul, where she can be injured, and this not only here but also for a long time in the beyond.
10] Therefore you should take extreme care that no so called weak sides develop in them, because they become for the soul that, what the so called chronic, half-scarred illnesses are. If it is always nice weather and a good wind together with it, they are quiet, and the person who owns them, feels quite healthy; but if the air starts to prepare itself for some bad weather, the leaks in the flesh immediately start to stir and often drive the person to despair because of pain.
11] Nevertheless how difficult it is for a doctor to cure such old bodily harms, it is often even more difficult to heal such old soul leaks. If the skipper wants to protect his ship of the leaks, he must not sail to places where there are all kinds of rocks and coral reefs, but only there, where the water has the necessary deepness. In the same way the educator of children as a truly life knowledgeable coxswain, must not guide his little life ships into all kinds of worldly rocky shallow waters, but must venture immediately to the inner life’s deeper parts, and he will preserve the little ships from the dangerous leaks and thereby earn the crown of a true life’s coxswain!
12] Good to everyone who also takes these word to heart; they will not be without any blessing for him and his family!
13] And now, since we also have discussed this secondary matter which arose by the appearance of the disciple Judas Ischariot in a useful way, let us return again to our considerations of coming into being and the ostensible destruction and take a special closer look at the latter!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 127
01] (The Lord:) “The becoming to be of a thing, a being or even a person does always carry something joyful in it, but the visible disintegration and the dissolving, especially of a person, is only something sad, which fills the feelings of every person with melancholy.
02] But I ask and say: Yes, why so, if there is still a believe left in people about the immortality of the human soul?! The reason lies deeper than you might think. Foremost this sadness originates from the fear of death and afterwards still many others, which I cannot reveal to you all at once, in order not to confuse you in this and soon in something else.
03] Once a soul has been completely reborn and gone over in all true life activity, all sadness and all the empty fear of dying or passing away is of course something of the passed; but with souls who do not have reached the right degree of the inner life perfection yet, there always remains something of a sadness about their diseased next of kin and in themselves something of a fear about death, of which they in this world can only completely rid themselves, if their soul in their spirit and the spirit in it has grown up.
04] Just look at a properly spoiled child, if it has not been in time made used to more and more activity, what a terrible sad face it will make, if after the twelfth year it must perform a serious and continuous work, although within the boundaries of its strength! It starts to cry, becomes full of sadness, full of sullenness, full of annoyance and also full of rage against those who started to drive it to a continuous work.
05] Compare it with a child of the same age, which has been from its earliest youth kept busy with serious work according to its compatible strength! How joyful and with how much pleasure will such a child romp about the whole day, without becoming tired!
06] Just like a sluggish soul has a great fear about all serious and continuous work, from the same source originates the fear about death in the soul, yes even about a somewhat dangerous illness.
07] You also will have quite often experienced the opportunity, that quite diligent and very busy people by far does not have such a great fear about death, as those work-shy but nevertheless pleasure seeking and lascivious people; and this fear does not disappear, until such souls have taken up the serious job.
08] You of course think that this fear is only a result of the uncertainty of knowledge and recognition of the beyond. But I say to you all: Absolutely not, it is only the result of a deep rooted work shyness of the soul, and because the soul feels it secretly that with the removal of her body her further existence will be highly active, she is quite disconsolate about it and falls into a kind of fever, in which then also a kind of uncertainty about the future existence arises. - think about this a little and we will continue with this very important matter!”
09] Upon these My words, Mathael stands up and says: “If it is permitted, I want to add a word to this matter for the better understanding!”
09] Says I: “Just keep on talking what you know and how you understand it; since your knowledge and insight is standing on the best ground!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 128
01] Thereupon Mathael started to speak and his words sounded as follows: “Dear friends and brothers, I do not know how I came to it, that by times from my earliest onwards I could see spirits and could even talk to them, what then also was a main reason why I in fact stepped into the walls of the temple; since I was told that therein the spirits who became quite tiresome would not have any power over me anymore, and that from then on I also would not see them again. Now, this was correct and quite in order; because when I dressed myself with the consecrated clothes of the temple, my seeing of spirits came to an complete end! How and why I cannot say; but it is completely true and correct.
02] Although I have been freed from this plague by the walls and the clothes of the temple, the spirits still knew how to revenge themselves in another manner. My subsequent dreadful state of being possessed was surely a sorrowful result of it! Anything further about my extremely unfortunate state is known and I do not have to waste a single word about it. But from my earlier state of seeing spirits I still remember a few occurrences, and if I tel you my new friends and brothers now a few events, I think that at least at this occasion I can serve you with a small service.
03] When I was about seven or already eight years old, five people suddenly died of a plague-like epidemic; it was the neighbours wife, two of the elder daughters and two otherwise absolutely healthy maidens.
04] It was however strange that from this unusual epidemic only grown up and otherwise absolutely healthy maidens and women died. When in the neighbours house the wife became ill, while the day before already the two daughters and the two maidens died, the neighbour came full of desperation and grief to us and imploringly asked us help him to, if possible, save his wife from death; for my father, who owned quite a nice property nearby Jerusalem and who also lived there most of the time, was also a doctor during emergencies, and it therefore was more a kind of duty, to follow the call of the unfortunate neighbour. That I was not allowed to stay at home you will easily gather from the circumstances, that I not very seldom gave my father quite good remedies, since my spirits not seldom trustingly revealed them to me.
05] My father was very confident that I will meet with spirits in the house of the neighbour, who will tell me something to cure the critically ill neighbour’s wife, and so I was nolens volens (meaning: if I wanted to or not) taken along. My father was not mistaken; I actually saw a lot of spirits - surely a mix of good and bad ones. But with the recommendation of a curing remedy there was nothing happening this time round; since a great spirit dressed in a light grey pleated dress, said to me, when I approached him about a cure on request of my father: ‘Look at the person who passed away! Her soul already rises above the pit of her chest, which is the usual exit of the soul from the body!’
06] I now had a closer look at the dying person. From the pit of the chest a white smoke rose, increasingly expanded above the pit of the chest and also became increasingly denser; but I could not see anything about a human form. When I looked at it questionably, the light grey large spirit said to me: ‘Just look how the soul leaves her earthly residence forever!’ But I said: ‘Why does this parting soul has no form, while all of you who are also souls, have very proper human forms?’ Said the spirit: ‘Just wait a little; when the soul has left the body completely she will collect herself properly and will then become quite beautiful and friendly to look at!’
07] When I saw the mist still expanding and condensing above the pit of the chest of the ill person, the body was still alive and groaned now and then like someone who is plagued by a heavy dream. After about the quarter of time of a roman hour, the mist, the size of a twelve year old girl, floated about two spans above the dying body of the woman and was only connected to the pit of the chest by a finger thick column of vapour. The column had a reddish colour, became longer and shortened again; but after each elongation and shortening this column of vapour became thinner, and the body entered into a visible painful convulsions.
08] After about two roman hours of time, this column of vapour became completely free from the pit of the chest and the lower end looked like a plant with many root fibres. In that moment when the vapour column was completely separated from the pit of the chest, I observed two appearances. The first consisted of the complete dying of the body, and the second, that the very white misty vapour mass transformed within a moment into the well-known wife of the neighbour. She immediately clothed herself with a white, pleating rich shirt, greeted all the surrounding friendly spirits, but also asked pertinently where she is right now and what happened to her; she was also quite amazed about the nice area where she was now.
09] But from the area I couldn’t see anything. I therefore asked my large light-grey where this nice area could be seen. And the spirit said: ‘You cannot see this from your body; since it is only a product of the life imagination of the person who passed away and will only later change into a larger and more permanent reality!’ With these words I was putt off and the spirit started to speak in a tongue completely foreign to me; but he must have said something very pleasant to the now free soul because her face became very joyful.
10] But it was odd to me, that the now free soul apparently did not worry at all what has happened to her earlier body; she immediately conversed quite well with the spirits, - but everything in a very foreign tongue. After a while also the two daughters and the two maidens who passed away were guided to her and greeted her former mother and mistress in a most friendly manner, - but not as if the first two were her daughters and the other two were her former service maidens, but as real, true, good friend and sister, and this in a foreign and completely incomprehensible tongue to me. But no one looked like if worrying in the slightest about their former body which certainly is kept in honour; it also seems that they do not see anyone of us mortals.
11] Though strange, that the soul of the just passing away woman, immediately after the exit from the body, still expressed her amazement about the beautiful surrounding in Hebrew; but after she has so to speak collected and condensed herself more, she made use of a language, which, according to my poor knowledge is not spoken on the whole earth and among all its mortal people.
12] I therefore turned again to my light-grey and asked him: ‘What is it the five new arrivals in your kingdom are talking about and in what tongue?’
13] Said the light-grey: ‘What a curious boy you are! They are talking for the sake of you in this specific spirit tongue, because they do not want to be overheard by you; since they know and feel it quite accurately, that you are here as someone who can see and speak to the spirits from his body just like a Burmese from High-India. They also know and feel it that their bodies are still here; but it does not concern them more as an old shirt to you which you have, as totally shredded, thrown away. You could now show them all the kingdoms on earth with the prospect of a life full of health for a thousand years, they would still never return to their bodies! But this what they are talking about you would not understand, even if it was in your tongue; since they now see in this very moment, that the great promised One is already as a person on the physical world, although only as a tender child. If you are a man, you will recognize Him in Galilee.’
14] This was all the information which the light grey quite courteously and friendly revealed to me. This was certainly a very memorable occasion, which I have seen as a boy at that time just as true and vividly as I see you all right now; and that the light-grey did not tell me any untruths, the proof lies therein, that I now have found You, o Lord, actually in Galilee, just like the light-grey have told me.
15] I just want to know a little more why the soul during the moment of separation rises as a mist from the pit of the chest, and why not as a fully developed human form. - Lord, You most loving, You wisest Master of all life, could You give us an explanation about it?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 129
01] Says I: “This you should have straight away; and so listen then! The visible mist - nevertheless the size of a person is the result of the great distress of the soul during the moment of separation, in which she, because of all the fear and terror, is for a few moments kind of unconscious.
02] It is an extraordinary activity strain for the separating soul, to maintain herself in her self-conscious existence. All her parts are placed in an exceptionally violent vibration, so that even the sharpest eye of a spirit cannot discern any specific form.
03] An example from nature would be the deep sounding string of a harp. When pulled strongly, for some time it will quickly vibrate back and forth so that you can see the body also only as a transparent mist-like thread; after the string has ended its vibration, its actual form becomes visible again as a result of its state of rest.
04] You have the same phenomenon when looking at a humming fly, whose wings you can only see as wings after the fly has stopped flying and thereby also stopped humming; during the state of flying you only saw it surrounded by a small cloud of mist.
05] When the soul exits during the moment of separation from the destroyed, sheared and in future unuseable body, it often vibrates in span long oscillations, and this so fast, that you can take it as one thousand oscillations to and fro and up and down in one moment; during the time of such soul vibrations it is for the allotted viewer completely impossible to discern any kind of a human form. After a while the soul subsides more and more and becomes visible as a human form; once it enters a state of complete rest, which occurs immediately after the final separation, it can be seen as a perfect human form, provided, that it is not too much deformed by all kind of former sins. - Do you understand this?”
06] Says Mathael: “O Lord, You most Wise, how could I not understand it most clearly? You have made this phenomenon so clear that I can touch it with my hands! But now, Lord, - forgive me my thirst for knowledge - I also would like to know, in which tongue the five souls talked to each other! I myself am able to speak various tongues; but despite this I could not understand one syllable what they have spoken to each other. Does in this world exists any similar tongue?”
07] Says I: “O yes, the Burmanese priests are in possession of this tongue (i.e. Sanskrit), and it was this the primordial language of the first people on this earth; yours, the old Egyptian, and amongst others also that of the Greek, originates nearly completely from this one and first language of mankind. Do you think that you would understand father Abraham, Isaac and Jacob if they would be here talking like they have talked once? O certainly not, you would not understand one word! You already have difficulty to understand the books of Moses, which are nearly a thousand years younger than Abraham, how much less the arch fathers themselves! Yes, many things have changed for the Jews, also the language, without a second Babylonian language chaos. Do you also understand this?”
08] Says Mathael: “O Lord, also regarding this I’m in the clear now; I believe also all the others, and as such in the name of all I would like to implore You for further teachings!”
09] Says I: “These will not be missing; but you have made a lot of experiences in the field of dying and must therefore tel us the most noteworthy for the sake of your brothers. If something is unclear to you or somebody else, I will make it clear for you.
10] I have previously showed you the becoming to be until the point of transition by the loss of matter. The bodily death is still the fright of all creatures. The reason for it I have explained to you in all shortness; same will at another opportunity be explained more extensively to you. - But now you can start speaking again!”
11] Says Mathael: “O Lord, only because of Your so exceedingly loving instructions I will tell more such cases, as I have seen them with the eyes of my soul!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 130
01] (Mathael:) “When I was a boy twelve years of age and already able to think and to speak seriously like a man, several robbers and murderers of the worst kind were destined to be crucified in Jerusalem. There were seven of them. At that stage it caused a great sensation, not only in Jerusalem but also far and wide in the whole country. At that time a certain Cornelius, a Roman senior captain, was the ad interim governor. He was exceedingly upset about these arch villains, since they killed the trapped people truly tiger-like and in an undescribable horrible manner tortured them to death just for pleasure and the longer they were able to torture them the more fun they had. In short, the reference ‘devil’ would be far too good and honest for them!”
02] Here Cornelius interrupts him and says: “Friend, do not forget your for me very precious words! But I must note here in support of your faithful story, that I was this Cornelius! And now you can continue; since until now there was not a single untrue syllable among it!”
03] Continues Mathael: “Very quietly and notion-wise I thought so, since your face is from that time on still familiar, and it is for this my story even better, that in your high personality certainly a speaking and most trustworthy witness is present! And as such hear me out!
04] Because the described seven were such evil devils, Cornelius decided to carry on with them in a most gruesome manner as a deterrent example. This included that they were prepared for death for fourteen full days and during that time tortures which they could expect were read to them daily in the most glowing colours; by the way, during this time of fright they were quite well fed, to make them experience life’s pleasantness, so that the expected most tortures death appears even more bitterly to them.
05] I have visited these criminals with my father five times, and in the end saw them steaming and smoking still like a half-charred and still glowing wooden log; and this smoke and steam spread at least for my nose an intolerable stench which most certainly does not have its likeness on this earth! The longer they were exposed and the nearer their doomsday came, the more penetratingly became the steam, smoke and stench. It goes without saying that the seven devils started to change their colour more than a chameleon.
06] Finally their doomsday arrived. The henchmen and bailiffs came and the seven were openly in the presence of thousands undressed except for their private parts and were bloodily castigated. I could see this execution only from far off, but still could see how during this treatment a great number of black bats left the castigated like a swarm of bees and flew away; also like small flying dragons rose from the castigated, and they already steamed and smoked quite less.
07] But when looking a bit closer I discovered soon and easily that this steam and smoke seized itself in all kind of horrible forms, which then as the earlier indicated black bats flew away; also the small dragons developed from it. How many of such creatures from hell might have left the seven during the past fourteen days?!
08] After the seven have been castigated in a most barbaric manner, I discovered that their earlier very devilish looking faces started to look somewhat more human and that the offenders began to become weaker and more frightful; they appeared to me like drunks, who almost have no idea what is happening to them. The whole thing looked quite peculiar to me, how these former brutes began to change into a kind of lamb nature.
09] After the castigation seven crosses were delivered and each criminal had to carry one on his shoulder to Golgatha, which was for a long time already the general place of execution of the Romans; but nobody was able to carry the load of death for only one step, despite being pushed, hit and abused. Therefore a big cart was brought in with two strong oxen in front, first the crosses were loaded and then the criminals on top and everything was tied together with cords and chains before driving out to Golgatha.
10] On arrival, alongside me and my father not too many folks followed because of the too dreadful cruelties, everything was untied, the blood dripping criminals thrown off the cart and one by one bound enormously solid to the cross bars with very coarse ropes containing entwined thorns; the crosses were then placed into the holes which had been previously carved into the stone. Only now the criminals started to howl and wail most terribly!
11] This must have caused them unbearable pain; since first they were already completely torn to pieces by the flagellation, - secondly by the ropes with entwined thorns, and thirdly by the coarse and rough wood! Because a cross like this, nevertheless how firm, is still left as rough as possible and must cause any very healthy person tied to it the most unbearable pain at the hands, feet and body, not mentioning to those who already were torn to pieces beyond measure. I have only added this to the scene which I observed very closely, that you my brothers in the face of the Lord, can more easily understand the following, but at the same time also to show, how the high Cornelius fulfilled his judgement unchangingly to the dot.
12] The longer the seven hang on the cross, the more hideous became their screams and the more awful their blaspheme and curses, until after about three hours very hoarse and completely voiceless only a bloody slaver was driven from their mouths since they have bitten their tongues and lips in small pieces. After seven full hours they started to quiet down and it appeared if a nervous impact were hitting them simultaneously.
13] I must openly confess, as much as they have acted as true devils in their free state and certainly no person in the whole of Jerusalem and Judea existed who would have pitied any one of the seven, in the end the matter did not appeared to me as quite right! But as the case may be, the law prescribes this and in the eyes of the world they deserved it!
14] What we have now heard and seen out of Your mouth, o Lord, at that stage of course no person had the slightest idea about, and so it was right and equitable, to punish these seven with the sharpest severity of the law as a deterrent example for the many who walked similar ways. But as outraging horrible the whole story was until now, everything was purely nothing against that, what I will tell you immediately afterwards.
15] From the seven a strange kind of absolute soot-black mist and smoke started to develop above the area of the pit of the chest and grew and grew to double the size of those hanging on the cross; I also noticed a certain rope of mist whereby the exiting mist was connected to the still feverishly and convulsively twitching body. The black smoke mass, however, did not develop into a human form, but into most horrible, biggest and completely black tigers, who were striped like with blood. When these black monsters were sufficiently developed, they soon started to terribly frightfully rave and tried to separate themselves from the body with all force. But to no avail; since the life strings were so stubborn, that they could not be torn by any violent act.
16] The scene looked too chaotic and horrible to me, and since it was already a good hour after midday, I and my father went home, and only when on our way I told my father everything I have seen during the crucifixion. He confessed to me not having seen something similar, but observed diligently my eyes and from their staring to and fro he knew that I was seeing something unusual; and from the loyalty of my words he accepted that I did not tell him anything untruthful. He, as a doctor in an emergency and at the same time a philosopher and theologian, found a lot of noteworthiness in it, although, despite all his philosophy and theology, could not make anything more of my narrative than I am; but he decided to go back to the scene in late afternoon, so that I could make more observations, and to tell the Sadducees when the opportunity would arrive in a rather crude way, that they are the biggest oxen and donkeys, if they deny the immortality of the human soul.”